Journal of Discourses Volume 14

BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG, 

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS, 
AND THE TWELVE APOSTLES.

REPORTED BY D. W. EVANS, 
J. Q. CANNON AND MISS JULIA YOUNG,

AND RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. XIV

LIVERPOOL: 

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY 
ALBERT CARRINGTON, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON: 

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK 
DEPOT, 20, BISHOP'S GROVE, ISLINGTON.

1872.[p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 14,  p.iii
IN times such as the present, the discourses of the leaders of Israel
cannot be else than of the highest interest to every soul who has
embraced the Gospel for the love of the truth. With this knowledge we
present the Fourteenth Volume of the to the
Saints, realizing that any words of commendation on our part would not
only be entirely out of place, but worse than superfluous.

GEORGE REYNOLDS[p.1] 

Wilford Woodruff, January 1, 1871

Eventful Times

Remarks By Elder W. Woodruff, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 1, 1871.

(Reported by DAvid W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.1
I wish you all a happy new year, and I hope that we may live to see a
good many, and that we may keep the commandments of God, obey his
laws, and have his approbation and blessing upon us as a people. We
have assembled here on this, the first day of the week, and the first
day of the year 1871; and this leads my mind to reflect upon the age
and generation in which we live, and the great events of the latter
days—events which involve the interests and destiny of all the
inhabitants of the earth—both Zion and Babylon, Jew and Gentile,
Jerusalem, America, and the whole world. All nations are interested in
the events which are approaching us, and which await this generation;
for, whether the world believe it or not, they are of vast interest to
them all. There have been certain times looked forward to in the
world's history, in which it was believed that something remarkable
would occur, and there have been several of these periods during the
last fifty years. I do not know that anything was predicted at an
early day with regard to 1830; but I recollect, when a boy at school,
of reading a certain verse about a great eclipse of the sun—

Vol. 14,  p.1
In eighteen hundred and thirty-one
Will be a great eclipse upon the sun.

Vol. 14,  p.1
I heard about this fifteen years before it took place, it having been
foretold by the astronomers, by the principles and laws of the science
of astronomy. On that day I was passing through a forest of pinewood,
at Farmington, Connecticut, going to see my father, whom I had not
seen for some time. It was nearly as dark as night, and when I got
through, into the open fields, there was what is termed a poor house,
the only house erected within several miles in that region of country.
A poor man had died there and they were drawing his body on an ox sled
and were going to bury him. I noticed this as I passed along, and
thought of what I had read; but nothing of any particular interest
occurred that year except the eclipse [p.2] of the sun. But in 1830
something occurred of great interest to all the inhabitants of the
earth: that was the establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 14,  p.2
Many persons have looked forward to the year 1830 with great interest
and this has been the case with many of the Latter-day Saints. What
took place in that year? The dissolution of the American Union; for in
that year the South took a stand against the North, and the North
against the South, in fulfilment of a certain revelation given by
Joseph Smith thirty years before it took place. Joseph Smith predicted
that there would be a great rebellion in the United States—the South
and the North warring against each other and that this rebellion would
commence in South Carolina, and would end in the death and misery of
many souls; and that in process of time—after many days, the slaves
would rise against their masters, and that one nation would call for
aid upon another, for war would be poured upon the whole earth. I
wrote this revelation twenty-five years before the rebellion took
place; others also wrote it, and it was published to the world before
there was any prospect of the fearful events it predicted coming to
pass.

Vol. 14,  p.2
Joseph Smith once said in a speech at Nauvoo, to a company, that
whosoever lived to see the two sixes come together in '66 would see
the American continent deluged in blood. That was many years before
there was any prospect of a rebellion. The history of '60 and of '66
is before the world, and I do not wish to spend time in referring to
it.

Vol. 14,  p.2
We have got by '30, '60, '66, and '70, and we are now living at a
period when every year is big with events of interest to the
inhabitants of the earth; and they will continue from this time until
the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. Many men have set times for the
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, among whom, living in our own day, we
may mention Mr. Miller. He set times and days for the appearing of the
Messiah, and has said that he would surely come on such a day. Now if
Mr. Miller had been acquainted with the prophecies contained in the
Bible, and with the Spirit by which the Scriptures were written, he
would have known very clearly that Christ would not come until certain
events had taken place. He would have been aware that the Messiah
would not make his appearance until an angel of God had delivered the
everlasting Gospel from the heavens to be preached to the nations of
the earth; until the honest and meek of the earth are gathered out
from every sect, party and denomination under the whole heavens; until
the Zion of God had gone up into the mountains of Israel and there
established Zion, and lifted up a standard to the people. Mr. Miller
and all who have believed like him, had they understood the Scriptures
and possessed the Spirit of truth, would have known that Christ would
not come until the Jews had returned to their own land and had rebuilt
the City of Jerusalem and the temple there; they would have known that
all these and many other prophecies must have been fulfilled as a
preparatory work for the coming of the Messiah.

Vol. 14,  p.2
These things are before us; we are here in these valleys of the
mountains, as the Church of Jeans Christ of Latter-day Saints,
established by the hand of God—by revelation from heaven. This Church
has been established by raising up prophets, unto whom have been given
the keys of the kingdom of God—the keys of the holy Priesthood and
Apostleship of the Son of God, with power to [p.3] organise the Church
and kingdom of God on the earth, with all its gifts, graces,
ordinances, and orders, as proclaimed by all the Apostles and prophets
who have lived since the world began. It is because of this that we
are here to-day. In fulfilment of prophecy and revelation we have
established a kingdom, as it were, a state, a nation, a people here in
the deserts of North America. We have planted six hundred miles of
cities, towns, villages, gardens, orchards, tabernacles and temples by
the command of God, for the hand of God is in all these things, and
they are in fulfilment of revelations given in the Bible, Book of
Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, in our day and in ancient days.
This is the work of the Lord, and all the Scriptures, from the
beginning of Genesis to the end of Revelations point to this day as
one of great interest to all the human family; although as one said of
old, "As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, so shall it be in the
days of the coming of the Son of Man." In those days they were
marrying and giving in marriage, and when Noah went into the Ark, and
when Lot fled out of Sodom, the inhabitants of the earth through their
unbelief were ignorant of the destruction awaiting them.

Vol. 14,  p.3
At the present day darkness covers the earth and gross darkness the
minds of the people; nevertheless they are living in an age of the
world more fraught with interest to the human family than any
preceding age or generation since the creation. There is no hundred
years, no thousand years, no two thousand years since God made this
world and placed Adam in the Garden of Eden when there was as, much
prophecy, revelation, vision, and word of the Lord and promises of God
to he fulfilled as there is in the generation in which you and I live.
This is the great dispensation of all dispensations. This is the time
to which all the prophets of God have pointed, and in which they have
declared the great latter-day work of God should be established. And I
will here say that, many times, while a boy, when reading the
testimony of John, given on the isle of Patmos, whither he had been
banished for the testimony of Jesus Christ and for the word of God;
while reading the account he gives of the pouring out of plagues and
judgments on the inhabitants of the earth, I have marvelled that the
Lord should do such a work. But I do not wonder at it to-day: the
scenes have changed. When I was a boy, fifty years ago, the kingdom of
God had not been established among men; the angels of God had not
visited the earth; the Lord Almighty had not clothed his servants with
the Priesthood and commanded them to go and warn the nations of the
earth of the judgments which awaited them. There was not the
wickedness then that there is to-day. The wickedness committed to-day
in the Christian world in twenty-four hours is greater than would have
been committed in a hundred years at the ratio of fifty years ago. And
the spirit of wickedness is increasing, so that I no longer wonder
that God Almighty will turn rivers into blood; I do not wonder that he
will open the seals and Pour out the plagues and sink great Babylon,
as the angel saw, like a millstone cast into the sea, to rise no more
for ever. I can see that it requires just such plagues and judgments
to cleanse the earth, that it may cease to groan under the wickedness
and abomination in which the Christian world welters to-day. I can see
the necessity for the Lord stretching forth his hand, establishing his
kingdom, warning the nations,[p.4] and gathering out the honest and
meek of the earth from among all nations, kindreds, tongues and
people, sects and parties under the whole heaven, and preparing them
to stand as the bride, the Lamb's wife, as the Church of Jesus Christ,
as the kingdom of God, adorned with goodly apparel, adorned with the
light of Zion, with the principles of eternal life, with the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, preserving within themselves the virtues and attributes
which have made God what he is, established him on his throne, and
given him the power which he now possesses. I can say this—the Lord
will never come to visit an earth like this; he will never come to
visit a generation of the inhabitants of the earth until they are
prepared for his coming and are willing to receive him.

Vol. 14,  p.4
This is the foundation of Mormonism; this is the foundation of the
Church and kingdom of God, which was laid in 1830. The Church was
established on the 6th of April in that year. Its history and the
history of this people are before the world. We ourselves have learned
it by shoe-leather. Many of the Elders of Israel have travelled a
hundred thousand miles to preach the Gospel during the last forty
years without purse or scrip; we have labored day and night, and
travelled as no other generation of men since the world was made have
travelled. Our garments are clear of the blood of this generation, at
least many of us, and I hope many more will be. We have been true and
faithful in our testimony to the inhabitants of the earth; and as the
world generally has rejected our testimony the Lord has withdrawn his
spirit from the people in a great measure, and the religion they once
enjoyed is as nothing to many of them. Infidelity prevails throughout
the world; very few, either priests dr people, believe in a literal
fulfilment of the Bible. They have a theory, but as to believing in a
real fulfilment of prophecy, or that the Lord meant what he said and
said what he meant, that is out of the question—very few believe it.

Vol. 14,  p.4
I want to ask a question—Will the unbelief of this generation make the
truth of God without effect in our day any more than it has in any
other age of the world? I tell you nay, and think not, as Paul says,
that I am your enemy because I tell you the truth. These things are
true before God; this is the Zion of God, and these are the people of
God; and we, as Latter-day Saints, should live our religion better
than we do; and as we are now entering on another year I hope we shall
try to live our religion through this year, and do our duty and keep
the commandments of God and walk uprightly before him, that we may
become united as the heart of one man.

Vol. 14,  p.4
There are great events, as I have already said, before us. The fact
is, the Lord has laid down a great many promises concerning the latter
days, and they are going to be fulfilled; for though the heavens and
the earth pass away not one jot or tittle of the word of the Lord will
fall unfulfilled; and when our nation and the nations of the earth
have filled their cup and are ripened in iniquity the Lord will cut
them off. The greater the battle the sooner it will end; the greater
the warfare the greater the victory, if the Saints do their duty.
These things are before my mind, in the vision of it, and the Lord
will not fail in anything he has promised concerning the work of the
latter days. Whatever opposition this Church and kingdom may have, it
is the work of God. The Lord has planted and sustained it. Jesus
compares the kingdom of heaven to a mustard seed, [p.5] the least of
all seeds, but by and by when it grows it becomes a large tree, so the
fowls of the air can lodge in, its branches. So it has been with the
kingdom of God; but we are told that the little one will become a
thousand, and the small one a strong nation, and the Lord will hasten
it in his own time. The Lord says," I will break every weapon formed
against Zion; and every nation, kindred, tongue and people that will
not serve Zion shall be utterly wasted away."

Vol. 14,  p.5
When I see the world making warfare against the Zion and people of God
because they have borne record and testimony of his work on, the earth
I can tell pretty well what the end will be; I can see it. We are
living in a time when the work of God is going to increase in interest
every day until it is wound up. No man knows the day or the hour when
Christ will come, yet the generation has been pointed out by Jesus
himself. He told his disciples when they passed by the temple as they
walked out of Jerusalem that that generation should not pass away
before not one stone of that magnificent temple should be left
standing upon another and the Jews should be scattered among the
nations; and history tells how remarkably that prediction was
fulfilled. Moses and the prophets also prophecied of this as well as
Jesus. The Savior, when speaking to his disciples of his second coming
and the establishment of his kingdom on the earth, said the Jews
should be scattered and trodden under foot until the times of the
Gentiles were fulfilled. But, said he, when you see light breaking
forth among the Gentiles referring to the preaching of his Gospel
amongst them; when you see salvation offered to the Gentiles, and the
Jews—the seed of Israel—passed by, the last first and the first last;
when you, see this you may know that the time of my second coming is
at hand as surely as you know that summer is nigh when the fig tree
puts forth its leaves; and when these things commence that generation
shall not pass away until all are fulfilled.

Vol. 14,  p.5
We are living in the dispensation and generation to which Jesus
referred—the time appointed by God for the last six thousand years,
through the mouths of all the prophets and inspired men who have lived
and left their sayings on record, in which his Zion should be built up
and continue upon the earth. Those prophecies will have their
fulfilment before the world; and all who will not repent will be
engulphed in the destructions which are in store for the wicked. If
men do not cease from their murders, whoredoms, and all the wickedness
and abominations which fill the black catalogue of the crimes of the
world, judgment will overtake them; and whether we are believed or
not, these sayings are true, and I bear my testimony as a servant of
God and as an Elder in Israel to the truth of the events which are
going to follow very fast on each other.

Vol. 14,  p.5
The Lord is going to make a short work in the earth; he is going to
cut it short in righteousness, or no flesh would be saved. What
Brother Rich has said to-day is true. These principles will sustain us
Virtuous and godly principles—the principles of the Gospel will, in
the end, come off triumphant; and they will sustain and preserve any
people who practice them, whether they are popular or not in the
estimation of the world. All who embrace the principles of the Gospel
of Christ will be saved by them. He that abides a law will be
preserved by it. Any man who abides the law of the Gospel will be
saved and receive exaltation and glory by it. Let us remember these
things,[p.6] for all that has been spoken concerning this Zion of God
in the mountains will come to pass. It is the work of God, and his
eyes are over it; the heavens behold it. Every prophet and Apostle who
ever bore testimony to this work is watching us with the deepest
interest; they watch our labors and faithfulness, and are anxious
about the course we pursue. Many of them desired to live in our day,
but had not the privilege. We have been permitted to see and live in
this great and eventful age of the world. The God of heaven has put
into our hands the Gospel, the Priesthood, the keys of his kingdom,
and the power to redeem the earth from the dominion of sin and
wickedness under which it has groaned for centuries, and under which
it groans to-day. Let us lay these things to heart, and try to live
our religion; so that when we get through we may look back on our
lives, and feel that we have done what was required of us,
individually and collectively. The Lord requires much at our
hands—more than he has ever required of any generation that has
preceded us; for no generation that has ever lived on the earth was
called upon to establish the kingdom of God on the earth, knowing that
it should be thrown down no more for ever. Daniel saw this; the
Prophet Isaiah had spoken of it; in fact three-fourths of all his
predictions relate to the establishment of the kingdom of God in the
latter days; to our persecutions, to our travels to these valleys of
the mountains, to the lifting up of the standard to the people on the
mountains of Israel; to the casting up of the great highway—this
national railroad, which the ransomed of the Lord should walk over,
and on which the Gentiles should come to the light of Zion, and kings
to the brightness of her rising.

Vol. 14,  p.6
These things are to come to pass in our day, and the beginning has
commenced, and the end will come by the power of God and in fulfilment
of his promises; and it is at our hands the work is required.
Therefore I feel to bear my testimony to-day that this is the work of
God, that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God, and that Brigham Young is
a prophet of God, and is inspired, led, dictated and directed of the
Lord, and has been very profitable to the Latter-day Saints, and is
doing all he can for the salvation of the world. So did Joseph Smith,
while he lived. He came in fulfilment of prophecy, accomplished what
was required of him, laid the foundation of the work, received the
keys of the Priesthood and Apostleship, and every gift and grace in
the organization of the Church necessary to carry it on. We are called
to build on the foundation he laid, until Zion shall arise and put on
her beautiful garments and the people of God become united as the
heart of one man; until the little stone, cut out of the mountain
without hands, becomes a mountain and fills the whole earth, and
accomplishes all God has spoken concerning it.

Vol. 14,  p.6
Brethren and sisters, let us unite together and be faithful, and live
our religion every day, and do our duty in 1871 as in any of the years
that are past and gone since we have been acquainted with the Gospel
of Christ. If we do this we shall come off triumphant. The God of
heaven is our friend, and blessed is that people whose God is the
Lord. Blessed is that people who do not turn to any other God but the
living and true God.

Vol. 14,  p.6
May God bless you, bless this assembly, bless us as a people, and the
honest and meek of the earth everywhere, and prepare us for the great
events which await this generation, for Jesus' sake. Amen.[p.7] 

Orson Pratt, February 19, 1871

The Blessings of Joseph—the American Indians

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Feb. 19, 1871.

(Reported by John Q. Cannon)

Vol. 14,  p.7
I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of the word
of the Lord contained in the 3rd chapter of Deuteronomy, commencing at
the 13th verse. What I am about to read is the word of the Lord
through Moses. "And of Joseph he said, Blessed of the Lord be his
land, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep
that coucheth beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by
the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon, and for
the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things
of the everlasting hills, and for the precious things of the earth and
the fullness thereof and for the good will of him that dwelt in the
bush; let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top
of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory is
like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of
unicorns; with them he shall push the people together to the ends of
the earth; and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the
thousands of Manasseh."

Vol. 14,  p.7
These words occurred to me after rising to my feet, as the blessing of
Moses upon one of the tribes of Israel. The Latter-day Saints are
aware that in ancient times men of God were led by the spirit of
inspiration to bless with prophetic blessings. Such was the case in
the days of Noah, such was the case in the days of Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob, and such was the case in the days of Moses. Being prophets, the
Lord inspired them to know and understand the future, to know What he
intended to perform and accomplish on the earth. They understood by
the spirit of prophecy the blessings that would come upon the
righteous and the curses that would come upon the wicked. They
understood that the Lord would bestow blessings bountifully upon those
who would serve him and keep his commandments. Hence they predicted
blessings upon them, not only of a spiritual nature but of a temporal
nature, among which farms were given to them, kingdoms, thrones, and a
great variety of blessings of a temporal nature were oftentimes
conferred by the spirit of prophecy upon the descendants of those whom
the Lord delighted in. Many prophecies are recorded in the Book of
Deuteronomy, pertaining to the twelve tribes, among which were certain
cursings if they did not keep the commandments of the Lord, and
certain blessings inasmuch as they would keep his commandments.
Indeed, six of the tribes of Israel, or men out of six tribes,
representing six of the tribes, were commanded to go upon a certain
mountain, and representatives out of the other six tribes were
commanded to get upon another mountain. The representatives on one of
these mountains were to pronounce blessings on conditions, while [p.8]
the others were to pronounce curses also on conditions. Israel were to
be blessed in their basket and in their store; in their goings out and
in their comings in; blessed with all the blessings of the earth in
the land of Palestine; blessed with the comforts and consolations of
the Spirit; with revelations, with prophets, with all the blessings
that had been enjoyed by their forefathers in the days of their
righteousness; but if they would not do this, the others upon the
other hill were to curse them; they were to be cursed in their basket
and in their store; in the increase of their fields and in their
flocks; cursed with all the plagues of Egypt. Their enemies, though
few in number, should come against them, and they, though many, should
flee before them. They should be dispersed until the latter days. In
the latter days the Lord would again stretch forth his hand and would
bring them from all the nations of the earth, where they have been
scattered, to their own land of Canaan.

Vol. 14,  p.8
Almost the last thing that Moses did among the children of Israel was
to pronounce separate blessings upon each tribe, commencing with the
first-born, Reuben, taking them according to their ages, pronouncing a
variety of blessings, spiritual and temporal, upon the twelve tribes,
until he comes down to Joseph. The words which I have read were the
blessings upon that tribe: "Blessed of the Lord be his land." It was a
temporal blessing then; it did not particularly have reference to
those spiritual blessings that pertain to eternity, but it was a
temporal blessing. "Blessed of the Lord be his lurid, for the precious
things of the earth, the precious things of heaven, for the dew and
for the deep that coucheth beneath. For the precious fruits brought
forth by the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon;
and the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious
things of the everlasting hills, and for the precious things of the
earth and the fullness thereof, and for the good will of him that
dwelt in the bush; let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph and
upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren."
You perceive, then, that this blessing was of a temporal nature.

Vol. 14,  p.8
Now when Joseph entered the land of Palestine he received an
inheritance with the rest of the tribes. Both Ephraim and Manasseh
received their inheritances; one of them received an inheritance on
the east side of Jordan; the other, Ephraim, received an inheritance
on the west of Jordan in connection with the rest of the tribes.
"Blessed of the Lord be his land;" and among the precious things that
were to be given were the precious things of the earth and the
fullness thereof. What are we to understand by the fullness of the
earth? I Understand it to mean the products of all climates. Palestine
is in the temperate zone, and therefore produces fruits that are
adapted to a temperate climate. Let me refer you to the blessing of
Jacob, the father of Joseph, upon Ephraim and Manasseh. In the 48th
chapter of Genesis we read that Joseph brought up his two sons to
Jacob to receive his last blessing. Jacob was blind, and when Ephraim
and Manasseh were brought before him, Manasseh being the oldest was
brought before the old Patriarch in such a way that the old man would
place his right hand upon the first-born, and his left hand upon the
younger, that the first-born might receive the prophetic blessing.
Being guided by the spirit of inspiration, the old Patriarch crossed
his hands and laid his right hand upon the head of the younger and his
left hand upon [p.9] the head of Manasseh and pronounced his blessing.
He said that these two sons of Joseph should become a great people and
a multitude of nations in the midst of the earth. Now it would he very
difficult for us to find the descendants of Joseph—a multitude of
nations—anywhere on the eastern continent. If we go among the nations
of Asia, the Chinese, the Hindoos, &c., we can trace back their
history to early ages, and there is no evidence that they are the
descendants of Joseph. If we go into the northern portions of Europe,
to Russia and other countries, we find no evidence that they are his
descendants. If we go among the various eastern nations, we have no
evidence that they are the descendants of him. I don't know any
portion of the eastern continent, in Europe, Asia, Africa, or
Australia, where we can find a multitude of nations. When we come to
America, we have a large country, with every variety of climate,
temperate, torrid and arctic, and every variety of temperature. Jacob
not only predicted that his tribe should become a great people—a
multitude of nations—but that they should be blest in a variety of
ways.

Vol. 14,  p.9
The great Prophet Jacob also pronounced these remarkable words uttered
by inspiration: "Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by
a well, for his branches shall run over the wall." What a great
prediction about the tribe of Joseph!

Vol. 14,  p.9
There are, several things to be understood in the prophecy. First, he
should become a multitude of nations. We understand what this means.
In the second place, his branches should run over the wall. Now what
does this mean? The Lord in ancient times had a meaning for
everything. It means that his tribe should become so numerous that
they would take up more room than one small inheritance in Canaan,
that they would spread out and go to some land at a great distance.
You recollect that the Lord told Abraham to get upon a hill and look
forth to the east and then to the west, then to the north and to the
south. For, saith the Lord, "All the land thou seest I will give to
thee and thy seed for an inheritance, for an everlasting possession."
That was the blessing conferred upon one of Jacob's progenitors. Isaac
had also the same blessing. Here Jacob wrestled with God or the angel
near to the brook Jabbok. It will be recollected how Jacob sent his
wives over the brook and stayed behind to wrestle with the angel, and
they wrestled all night just as two men would wrestle. The angel not
being able to overpower him by physical strength alone, but by
miracle, touched the hollow of Jacob's thigh and it was withered, and
in this way he was able to overpower him. The Lord pronounced great
blessings upon his head, greater than those of his progenitors. This
is the time that some say that Jacob received his conversion; but he
did not repent of having more wives than one. What! was he a holy man
of God and had more wives than one? Yes; and instead of turning them
off, he arranged them to go and meet his brother Esau; the first wife
and her children, then the second with hers, and so on, and when Esau
saw them, he inquired who they were? Jacob replied, "These are they
whom God hath graciously given to thy servant." We have deviated a
little from our subject, but we will return to it.

Vol. 14,  p.9
Joseph's peculiar blessing, which I have just read to you, was that he
should enjoy possessions above Jacob's progenitors to the utmost
bounds of the everlasting hills. This would seem to indicate a very
distant land, from Palestine. The old patriarch [p.10] said, "I bestow
this blessing upon the head of him that was separated froth his
brethren." Of course such a land must be large to contain a multitude
of nations. It was to be adapted to the fruits, vegetables and grains
of all climates; the precious things of the earth and the fullness
thereof. We may learn then, from these facts, that the land was at a
great distance from the land of Palestine. Where can we find a people
who fulfil the terms of this prophecy as well as the American Indians?
Here are a great number of nations. Go into the arctic regions and you
find nations; in British America you find them scattered over a vast
area of country; in the United States there is a multitude of nations,
being driven west by the white men. Go farther south into the
provinces of Mexico; go through the isthmus into South America and you
will find still numerous nations of Indians. They have different
languages, but the roots of each language indicate that they have all
sprung from the same origin. How do you know that they have sprung
from one race of people, or are of the same origin? Because learned
men have studied into the antiquities of our country. Societies have
been formed, among which is the Antiquarian Society, afterwards called
the Etymological Society, which discovered that the roots of all the
different languages have a very close resemblance to the Hebrew. But
there is another thing that will prove still further their origin.
When our fathers first settled the New England States and penetrated
into the Country they discovered that the Indians had certain rites
and ceremonies which they observed, such as the new moon sacrifices,
&c. From these proofs we conclude that they must have been descendants
of the Israelitish nation. Lord Kingsbury, a man who was once very
wealthy, expended about £80,000 sterling in getting up nine large
volumes giving accounts of these antiquities. He had agents searching
in all the large libraries of Europe. Imagine the immense amount of
manuscript writing, so voluminous as to fill nine large volumes! In
these volumes he brought forth all the testimony in his power to prove
that the American Indians were Israelites. But there was one thing
that he could not understand; he found that the ancient Indians
understood something about the Lord Jesus Christ. If he had consulted
the Book of Mormon, he would have known why they knew about Jesus.

Vol. 14,  p.10
Let me here observe that the Book of Mormon, which has been published
for forty-one years, gives an account of the first settlement of this
country by these inhabitants, showing that they are not the ten
tribes, but they are the descendants of one tribe, and they came to
this country about six hundred years before Christ. The people when
they first landed consisted of only two or three families; and instead
of landing on the northwest coast of North America, they landed on the
south-west coast of South America. A history of the escape of these
few families from Jerusalem is contained in the Book of Mormon. How
they traveled on the eastern borders of the Red Sea, and how they
built a vessel or ship to cross the Indian and Pacific oceans; they
were instructed how to build this vessel, and when they had embarked
on it, they were brought by the special direction of the Lord to this
land. He guided their vessel, or instructed them how to guide it,
until they landed on the west coast of South America. One portion had
become wicked and had apostatized from the religion of their fathers
and [p.11] sought the destruction of the righteous portion. The
righteous portion of these families left the first settlement and
traveled several hundred miles to the north, and formed settlements,
and became a powerful nation. The others—the wicked portion—became a
powerful nation. About fifty years before Christ the Nephites, as the
righteous portion was called, sent forth numerous colonies into North
America. Among these colonies there was one that came and settled on
the southern borders of our great lakes. Both nations became very
wicked, notwithstanding their prophets foretold great destruction if
they would not repent. They predicted that at the time of the
crucifixion darkness, earthquakes and great destruction of cities
should transpire. While they were standing near their temple,
conversing about this sign which had been given them of the
crucifixion, they heard a voice in the heavens, and they looked up and
beheld their, Messiah descending. He came down and stood in their
midst, and showed them the scars in his hands and feet, and in his
side; and after visiting them for several days successively, he told
them that he was going to the ten tribes of Israel. He also chose
twelve disciples to administer his Gospel on this land and for the
ministration of the Holy Ghost. The twelve disciples went forth and
preached the Gospel, commencing in South America, and then went into
North America, until all the people both in North and South America
were converted, receiving the principles of the Gospel—namely,
baptism, and the laying on of hands, and all the other principles as
preached in our day. About two centuries after this, the Nephites fell
into wickedness: the Lamanites, who dwelt in the southern portion of
South America, also apostatized; and they began to wage war with the
Nephites, who were their enemies; and being exceedingly strong they
drove all the Nephites out of South America and followed them with
their armies up into the north country, and finally overpowered them.
They were gathered together south of the great rakes in the country
which we term New York. The Lord ordered that the plates on which the
records were kept should be hid, and one of the prophets knowing that
it was the last struggle of his nation, hid them in the hill Cumorah,
in Ontario county, in the State of New York, with the exception of
those which his son Moroni, who was also a prophet, had. The last
account that we have is furnished to us by Moroni, who states that,
after keeping himself hid for several years, and being commanded of
the Lord, he hid away the records, about 420 years after Christ. Thus,
I have given you a very brief history of the settlement of our
country.

Vol. 14,  p.11
In the year 1827 Joseph Smith, then a young man, took these records
from their place of concealment, and, by the aid of the Urim and
Thummim, translated them. In the presence of three witnesses, the
angel took the plates and turned them over, leaf after leaf, showing
them the characters thereon, and told them that they had been
translated correctly. They were also seen by eight other men, making
twelve men in all, including himself. Joseph Smith being inspired from
on high, was commanded to organize a Church, which he did on the 6th
day of April, 1830. It was composed at first of six members. Witnesses
and preachers went forth into the States of this Union to preach the
Gospel, and many were led to join the Church. It has steadily
progressed since the time of its first organization until the present.
The [p.12] Saints were driven from State to State until they finally
crossed the Missouri river and came to these valleys. Thus I have
endeavored to give you a very brief sketch of the organization of this
Church, and it has been very brief indeed.

Vol. 14,  p.12
I see the time is up; much more might be said from the holy Bible in
relation to this great Latter-day work, but time will not permit.
Amen.

Geroge A. Smith, May 6, 1870

Home Manufactures—Union in Business Matters

Remarks By President George A. Smith, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.12
In February, 1831, just after the organization of the Church, we
received a revelation through Joseph Smith, commanding the members of
the Church to let the beauty of their garments be the workmanship of
their own hands. It reads as follows: "And again, thou shalt not be
proud in thy heart; let all thy garments be plain, and their beauty
the beauty of the work of thine own hands; and let all things be done
in cleanliness before me. Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is idle
shall not eat the bread nor wear the garments of the laborer." This
revelation was given almost forty years ago, but slowly, very slowly,
have we advanced in fulfilling it; and it really seems that some of
the first commandments given to the Church are amongst the last
obeyed. I realize the reason of this, when reflecting upon the great
work to be done in moulding the children of God, gathered from the
various nations and denominations, with all their prejudices,
traditions, and varied habits of living. They come here filled with
ideas averse to those of God and differing from each other; and under
these circumstances it is difficult for them to arrive at a oneness in
their associations—to use an expression common amongst us at the
present—it is difficult for them to co-operate to build up Zion in the
last days. Enoch, the seventh from Adam, was three hundred and
sixty-five years preparing the people, before the saying went forth:
"Zion has fled." "Enoch was 25 years old when he was ordained under
the hand of Adam, and he was 65 and Adam blessed him, and he saw the
Lord, and he walked with him, and was before his face continually; and
he walked with God 365 years, making him 430 years old when he was
translated." Doc. and Cov., sec. 3, par. 24. Three hundred and
sixty-five years teaching and instructing the people, and setting
examples before them, and forming a city that should be a model city
of Zion. It was in an age when men lived longer, and when,
peradventure, they had [p.13] not become so full of tradition as at
the present day; yet when we consider the time that it took Enoch to
accomplish this work, we have every reason to rejoice at the progress
of Zion at the present time. Most of the efforts we have made to
advance the cause of Zion we have been able to carry through
successfully. For instance, when in the temple of the Lord at Nauvoo,
we entered into a covenant that we would, to the extent of our
influence and property, do all in our power to help our poor brethren
and sisters in emancipating themselves from tyranny and oppression,
that they might come to the mountains, where they could enjoy
religious liberty. Just as soon as food was raised in this Valley this
work continued, and every effort and energy was used to fulfil this
covenant. It required unity of effort, but it has been a success.
Roads had to be constructed, bridges built, ways bought out,
mountains, as it were, torn down, deserts turned into fruitful fields,
and savages more wild than the mountain gorges they inhabit
conciliated and controlled, and all this to effect a purpose. But it
has been done by unity of effort, and hundreds and thousands of
Latter-day Saints rejoice in the fact.

Vol. 14,  p.13
We extended our work of gathering the Saints across the mighty deep,
and aided the poor brethren in Europe, continuing our donations in
money, and, in addition to this, we went with our hundred, two
hundred, three hundred or five hundred teams annually across the great
desert plains, to bring home to Zion those who desired to be gathered.
This was done by co-operation, by unity and a determined purpose.

Vol. 14,  p.13
It appears that we have gathered many to Zion who do not fully
appreciate the great work of these Says—namely, to place the people of
God in a condition that they can sustain themselves, against the time
that Babylon the Great shall fall. Some will say that it is ridiculous
to suppose that Babylon, the "Mother of Harlots," is going to fall.
Ridiculous as it may seem, the time will come when no man will buy her
merchandise, and when the Latter-day Saints will be under the
necessity of providing for themselves, or going without. "This may be
a wild idea," bat it is no more wild or wonderful than what has
already transpired, and that before our eyes When we are counseled to
"provide for your wants within yourselves, we are only told to prepare
for that day. When we are told, "Unite your interests and establish
every variety of business that may be necessary to supply your wants,"
we are only told to lay a plan to enjoy liberty, peace and plenty.

Vol. 14,  p.13
Many years ago efforts were made on the part of the Presidency to
extend the settlements into the warm valleys south of the rim of the
Basin. The country was very forbidding and sterile. Many were invited
and called upon to go and settle there. Numbers went, but many of them
returned disheartened; but the mass of those who went, confident that
the blessings of God would be upon their labors, pushed forth their
exertions and built up towns, cities and villages; they established
cotton fields and erected factories, and supplied many wants which
could not be supplied within the rim of the Basin.

Vol. 14,  p.13
It has been my lot to visit these regions recently, and I have felt to
rejoice to see the kind spirit, genial dispositions and warm hearts
that were manifested in all those settlements, where men and women had
taken hold with all their hearts to obey the commandments of God, and
to lay a foundation for Zion to become self-sustaining. I feel that
those who [p.14] have turned away from that country and swerved from
the mission assigned them there have lost a great and glorious
blessing, which it will be exceedingly difficult for them ever to
regain. I am exceedingly gratified at the progress which has been made
in that country, and I realize that our brethren, from year to year,
are becoming more and more united.

Vol. 14,  p.14
Some tell us that we want capital, and that we should send abroad and
get men to come here with money to build factories. This is not what
we need. If the cotton lord and the millionaire come here and hire you
to build factories and pay you their money for their work, when the
factory is erected they own it, and they set their price upon your
labor and your wool or cotton—they have dominion over you. But if, by
your own efforts and exertions, you cooperate together and build a
factory it is your own. You are the lords of the land, and if fortunes
are made the means is yours and it is used to oppress no one. The
profits are divided among those whose labor produced it, and will be
used to build up the country. Hence it is not capital, that is, it is
not so much money that is needed. It is unity of effort on the part of
the bone, sinew, skill and ingenuity which we have in our midst, and
which, in whatever enterprise has been attempted hitherto, under the
direction of the servants of the Lord, with whole-souled unity on the
part of the people, has proved successful. Let us be diligent in these
things. Why send abroad for our cloth when we have the necessary means
and skill to manufacture it for ourselves? Why not let these mountains
produce the fine wool? and why not let the low valleys produce the
silk, flax, and all other articles that are necessary which it is
possible to produce within the range of our climate, and thus secure
to ourselves independence? I am very well aware that this has looked,
and to many still looks, a wild undertaking; but that which has been
accomplished gives abundant evidence of what may be. If we continue to
import our hats, bonnets, boots, shoes and clothing, and send away all
the gold, silver and currency that we can command to pay for them, we
shall ever remain dependent upon the labor of others for many of the
actual necessaries of life. If, on the other band, we devise means to
produce them from the elements by our own labor we keep our money at
home, and it can be used for other and more noble purposes, and we
become independent.

Vol. 14,  p.14
Some may say, "We are willing that you should preach faith and
repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, but we do not want
you to have anything to say about business matters." No idea could be
more delusive; this oversight in temporal matters being indispensably
necessary; for the Latter-day Saints have been gathered from the old
settled nations of the earth and are unacquainted with the manner of
life in new and sparsely settled countries. An intelligent citizen of
Provo, on his arrival in this country, came to my garden to work; he
undertook to set out some vegetables—onions, carrots, and parsnips,
and he set every one of them wrongside up. My wife went out, and,
seeing what he was doing, she said, "You are foolish." "Why so?" said
he, "I thought I was pretty smart." "Why you have planted these things
all wrong end up." "Have I, I did not know any better. I never saw
such things planted before." That man became a wealthy farmer. But he
had to learn; he had never seen a carrot planted to produce seed in
his life,[p.15] and did not realize which end up to put it in the
ground. We have tens of thousands of men, women and children who have
had to learn how to get a living in this country, who perhaps had
spent their days in painting a tea cup, turning a bowl, weaving a
ribbon or spinning a thread, and knew nothing else. Here they have had
to work at several kinds of work at once, and had to learn how, and it
required all the power, energy and influence of the Elders of israel
to instruct them and tell them holy to live. I have been astonished at
the patience, perseverance, determination and incessant labor of
President Young in giving these instructions—telling men how to build
mills and houses, so that they would not fall over their own heads;
telling them how to yoke cattle, barness horses, how to make fences,
and, in fact, how to do almost every kind of business.

Vol. 14,  p.15
There are very few in our midst now Who know how to make good bread. I
advise the ladies' relief societies to teach all the sisters to make
first-class bread. Many of them do not know how; and let every sister
in Israel be thankful for instruction in relation to cooking or any
other useful information that can be imparted unto her. Do not let
pride and independence make you feel that you know how to do
everything. There are a great many things that the smartest among us
do not know how to do; then we should be anxious and willing to be
taught, and go to work and learn.

Vol. 14,  p.15
Much of the sickness which is amongst our children is the result of
improperly prepared food. We raise choice wheat; our millers make good
flour, yet in many instances bread is so prepared that it is heavy and
unpalatable, causing disease of the stomach and bowels, with which
many of our little ones are afflicted, and find rest in premature
graves. Give the children good light bread that they may be healthy.

Vol. 14,  p.15
Brethren and sisters, may the blessings of Israel's God be upon you
and may you continue to improve in everything useful and good. Seek
after the Lord with all your hearts. Co-operate in building factories,
importing merchandise and machinery, taking care of your cattle, and
in every kind of business. Remember that, "United we stand, divided we
fall."

Vol. 14,  p.15
May God bless you for ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 6, 1870

The Fashions of the World—Making Our 
Own Clothing & Fashions

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.15
If I can have the ears and attention of the people, I want to preach
to them a short sermon on our present condition and on some
particulars with regard to our customs. We, the Latter-day Saints, as
a people,[p.16] received a command many years ago to gather out from
the wicked world and to gather ourselves together to stand in holy
places, preparatory to the coming of the Son of Man. We have been
gathered together promiscuously from the nations of the earth, and in
many respects we are like the rest of the world. But I wish to make a
few remarks on some points wherein we differ. We differ from the
infidel world in our belief, and from the vulgar world in regard to
the language we use. It is not common for the Latter-day Saints to
take the name of the Deity in vain, while it is common and quite
fashionable to do so in Christendom. Herein we disagree with the
outside world, or we may call it the vulgar world, for no matter how
high or how low their position may be, or how poor or how wealthy,
when people use language which is unbecoming they descend to a very
low level, and in this respect I am happy to say that the Latter-day
Saints differ from the wicked or vulgar world. I will also put in the
political world. It is a very common practice throughout the
fashionable, political world to gamble; we differ also in this
respect, for the Latter-day Saints are not in the habit of gambling at
any game whatever; neither are they in the habit of drinking
intoxicating liquors, which, throughout the world at large, and
especially the Christian world, is such a prolific source of
wretchedness and misery. In a great degree, I may also say that, as a
people, we are not in the habit of lying and deceiving; but there is
one thing that we are too much guilty of, and that is, evil speaking
of our neighbors—bearing false witness against them. As a people we
are too lavish in our conversation in this respect, our words come too
easy and cheap, and we use them too freely in many instances. This is
one thing in which we do not differ so much from the world as I should
wish. There is another point on which the same remark is true, and
that is fashion in dress. Look over this congregation and we see this
demonstrated before us, and on this particular item I wish to lay my
views before the minds of the people.

Vol. 14,  p.16
To me a desire to follow the ever-varying fashions of the world
manifests a great weakness of mind in either gentleman or lady. We are
too apt to to low the foolish fashions of the world; and if means were
plentiful, I do not think that there are many families among the
Latter-day Saints but what would be up to the highest and latest
fashions of the day. Perhaps there are a great many that would not
follow these fashions had they ever so much means. But too many of
this people follow after the foolish, giddy, vain fashions of the
world. It any persons want proof of this they need only look over this
congregation, and view the bonnets, hats or headdresses of our
fashionable ladies. Do they wear bonnets that will screen their faces
from the sun, or shelter their heads from the rain? Oh, no, it is not
fashionable. Well what do they wear? Just such as the wicked would
wear.

Vol. 14,  p.16
My discourse will have to be brief, and I am going to ask my sisters
in particular to stop following these foolish fashions, and to
introduce fashions of their own. This is the place, and this the time
to make known the word of the Lord to the people.

Vol. 14,  p.16
It is vain and foolish, it does not evince godliness, and is
inconsistent with the spirit of a saint to follow after the fashions
of the world. I wish to impress these remarks especially on the minds
of my young Sisters—the daughters of the Elders of Israel. Not but
what our wives [p.17] as well as daughters follow many fashions that
are uncomely, foolish and vain. What do you say? "Snail we introduce a
fashion of our own, and what shall it be?" Do you want us to answer
and tell you how to make your bonnets? Let me say to you that, in the
works of God, you see an eternal variety, consequently we do not ask
the people to become Quakers, and all the men wear wide-brimmed hats,
and the ladies wear drab or cream-colored silk bonnets projecting in
the front, perhaps six or seven inches, rounded on the corners, with a
cape behind. This is Quakerism, that is, so far as headdresses are
concerned for ladies and gentlemen. But while we do not ask this, we
do ask the sisters to make their bonnets so as to shelter themselves
from the storm and from the rays of the sun. I have heard a saying
that three straws and a ribbon would make a headdress for a
fashionable lady. This was a year or two ago; and the same varying,
fantastic, foolish notions prevail with regard to other portions of a
lady's habiliments as much as with her headdress. A few years ago it
took about sixteen yards of common-width cloth to make a dress for a
lady, for she wanted two or three yards to drag in the streets, to be
smeared by every nuisance she walked over. Now I suppose they make
their dresses out of five yards and a half, and then have abundance
left for an apron. They put me now strongly in mind of the ladies I
used to see in Canada some years ago, who made their dresses out of
two breadths of tow and linen, and when they were in meeting they were
all the time busy pulling them down, for they would draw up. The young
ladies look now as if they needed somebody to walk after them to keep
pulling down their dresses.

Vol. 14,  p.17
How foolish and unwise this is, and how contrary to the spirit of the
Gospel that we have embraced! This Gospel is full of good sense,
judgment, discretion and intelligence Does this look intelligent?
Suppose the ladies continue the fashion of shortening their dresses
how long will it be before three-quarters of a yard will be enough for
them? You may say that such extravagant comparisons are ridiculous. I
say, no more than your dresses and many of your habits and fashions
now, only they may be a little exaggerated, that is all. Anything is
ridiculous, more or less, that is not comely. I do beseech my sisters
to stop their foolishness and to go to work and make their own
headdresses. If they will they will be blessed. Do you say, "How shall
we be blessed?" I will tell you—by introducing a spirit of industry
into your families, and a spirit of contentment into your hearts,
which will give you an interest in your domestic cares and affairs
that you have not hitherto enjoyed. Doctor Young says that "Life's
cares are comforts," and they who take an interest in and try to
promote their individual welfare, that of their neighbors or of the
human family, will find a pleasure such as is derived from few other
sources. They derive delight and pleasure from it, and are filled with
peace. But when, the eyes of people are like the fool's eyes—wandering
to the ends of the earth, continually wishing, longing for and
desiring that which they have not got, they are never happy. If we
will take the course I have indicated, we shall be benefited in our
spirits, and shall have more of the Spirit of the Lord.

Vol. 14,  p.17
I wish to say to you, and you may read it in the Bible if you wish,
that he who has the love of the world within him hath not the love of
the Father. They who love the things [p.18] of this world are
destitute of the love of the Gospel of the Son of God. This is my
Scripture: They who long and lust after the fashions of the world are
destitute of the Spirit of God. Every person of experience will
testify that this is the truth. Now, my sisters, let me urge you to
make your own headdresses. You have the material here, and if you wish
to make your hat with a brim six, twelve, twenty, or three inches
wide, we will not quarrel with you; but make your own headdresses, and
do not hunt after the fashions of the wicked world. If you wish to
make a cottage, or a corn-fan bonnet, or a hat, make it to suit
yourselves, but do not run after the fashions of the world. I expect,
by and by, if this taste for fashion, be not checked, to see this
house alive, more or less, with what are termed "shoo fly" hats,
bonnets and headdresses; and what else you'll get I do not know. But
no matter what the name nor what the fashion if we do not lust lifter
the wicked world. And when you buy yourselves dresses do not purchase
one for six or eight dollars, and then want about twenty more for
trimmings. What is the use of of it? I asked some of my wives the
other evening, "What is the use of all this velvet ribbon—perhaps ten,
fifteen, twenty, or thirty yards, on a linsey dress?" Said I, "What is
the use of it? Does it do any good?" I was asked, very spiritedly and
promptly, in return, "What good do those buttons do on the back of
your coat?" Said I, "How many have I set?" and turning round I showed
that there were none there.

Vol. 14,  p.18
This reform in fashion and extravagance in dress is needed. God has a
purpose in it, and so have his servants. What is it? If the Lord has
given me means and I spend it needlessly, in rings for my fingers, and
jewelry for adornment, I deprive the Priesthood of that which they
ought to have to gather the poor, to preach the Gospel, to build
temples and to feed the hungry in our midst. I deprive a people, who
will by and by inherit the earth, of so many blessings. Every yard of
ribbon that I buy that is needless, every flounce, and every gewgaw
that is purchased for my family needlessly, robs the Church of God of
just so much. But it seems as though the people do not think of these
things; they do not lay them to heart. Our wives and daughters seem to
forget that they have responsibilities resting upon them in these
respects. The conduct of a great many of them indicates a care for
nothing but, "How much can I get? Can I get everything I want? I wish
I could see something new, I want to pattern after it!" This manifests
the spirit of the world, and a foolish, vain disposition. Not but that
I am guilty myself, perhaps, of using means for my individual person
that is not necessary; but if I do, will some of you kindly tell me? I
recollect once, when preaching in England, that I passed through
Smithfield Market, in Manchester, and I saw some very fine grapes just
arrived from France. I spent a penny for some of them, but I had not
taken half a dozen steps from the stand where I purchased them, before
I saw an old lady passing along who, I could tell by her appearance,
was starving to death. Said I, "I have done wrong in spending that
penny, I should have given it to that old lady." I made it a practice,
before leaving my office, of going to a drawer, taking out a handful
of pence, in order to give to the numerous beggars which everywhere
meet the eye in walking the streets in the large towns in that
country, and in this instance I felt guilty at having spent a penny in
[p.19] grapes, and I thought of it many times after. What else did I
spend needlessly? Not much. "Well," but say some, "Brother Brigham do
not you have good horses?" Yes, I do. Do you know where I got them?
But some of them were given to me, and I thank God and those who
bestowed them, and I use them prudently. But I would as lief my poor
brethren and sisters would ride in my carriage as to ride in it
myself. Yet in many things I may be to blame, and do wrong, but in
many things I know that we as a people do wrong.

Vol. 14,  p.19
"Well, Brother Brigham, what shall we do?" I say make your own
headdresses; here is abundance of material to do it with, and it is
not right for me to pay out hundreds and perhaps thousands of dollars
annually for needless articles of dress for my family. The same is
true of my brethren. If that means were to go to gather the poor this
season, it would bring many from the old countries. About this,
however, I will say that it is rather discouraging to bring people
here and to put them in situations to live and accumulate, and then
they, as soon as they make a little means, lift their heel against God
and his anointed. Nevertheless it is Our duty to feed nine persons who
are unworthy rather than to turn away the tenth, if he be worthy. It
is better to bring ninety-nine persons here who are unworthy than to
leave one that is worthy to perish there, consequently we say we will
do all we can. They, whom we bring here, are agents for themselves
before God, and they act for themselves.

Vol. 14,  p.19
But now, brethren and sisters, let us stop and again consider and
think. Can we not sustain ourselves more than we do? I do not ask my
sisters to make themselves sunbonnets and wear them and nothing else.
I do not say, all of you adopt some particular fashion and stick to
that alone. This is not the question; the question is, will we stop
wearing that that is so useless and needless? If we will, we can have
scores of thousands annually to bestow upon the poor, to rear temples,
to build tabernacles and schoolhouses, to endow schools, to educate
our children, and to aid every charitable institution and every other
purpose that will advance the kingdom of God on the earth.

Vol. 14,  p.19
This would be wisdom in us. What do we think about it? What do you
say, young ladies—I mean all of you this side of a hundred years
old—will you step following the foolish fashions of the world, and
begin to act like people possessing moral courage and good natural
sense? If this is your mind, brethren and sisters, I ask you, young
and old, to make it manifest, as I do, by raising your right hand. (A
sea of hands was immediately raised.) Some, no doubt, feel ready to
say, "Why, Brother Brigham, do not you know that your family is the
most fashionable in the city?" No, I do not; but I am sure that my
wives and children, in their fashions and gewgaws, cannot beat some of
my neighbors. I will tell you what I have said to my wives and
children; shall I? Shall I expose what I say to them on these points?
Yes, I will. I have said to my wives, "If you will not stop these
foolish fashions and customs I will give you a bill if you want it."
That is what I have said, and that is what I think. "Well, but you
would not part with your wives?" Yes, indeed I would. I am not bound
to wife or child, to house or farm, or anything else on the face of
the earth, but the Gospel of the Son of God. I have enlisted all in
this cause, and in it is my heart, and here is my treasure. Some may
say, "Why, really, Brother Brigham,[p.20] you almost worship your
family; you think a great deal of your wives." Yes, I do, but, from my
youth up, I never had but one object in taking a wife, and that was to
do her good. The first one I had was the poorest girl I could find in
the town; and my object with the second, and third, and so on to the
last one was to save them. You say," Do I humor them?" Yes I do, and
perhaps too much.

Vol. 14,  p.20
Now, my brethren and sisters, a few words more. We have been striving
for some time to get the people to observe the Word of Wisdom. But why
do they not observe it? Why will they cling to those habits that are
inimical to life and health? "Well," says a sister, "I cannot leave
off my tea, I must have a cup of tea every morning, I feel so sick." I
say then, go to bed, and there lie until you are better. "Oh, but it
will kill me if I quit it." Then die, and die in the faith, instead of
living and breaking the requests of Heaven. That is my mind about the
sisters dying for the want of tea. With regard to drinking liquor, I
am happy to say that we are improving. But there are some of our
Elders who still drink a little liquor occasionally, I think, and use
a little tobacco. They feel as though they would die without it, but I
say they will die with it, and they will die transgressing the
revelations and commands of Heaven, and the wishes of our heavenly
Father, who has said hot drinks are not good.

Vol. 14,  p.20
Now let us observe the Word of Wisdom. Shall I take a vote on it?
Everybody would vote, but who would observe it? A good many, but not
all. I can say that a good many do observe their covenants in this
thing. But who is it that understands Wisdom before God? In some
respects we have to define it for ourselves—each for himself—according
to our own views, judgment and faith, and the observance of the Word
of Wisdom, or the interpretation of God's requirements on this
subject, must be left, partially, with the people. We cannot make laws
like the Medes and Persians. We cannot say you shall never drink a cup
of tea, or you shall never taste of this, or you shall never taste of
that; but we can say that Wisdom is justified of her children.
Brethren and sisters, hearken to these things. I do not know that we
shall have much time to talk about them; but take the little counsel
given, and observe it. This is the place to give counsel to the
people. Go home, Bishops and Elders, when the Conference is over, and
observe what has been told you here. If we commence making our own
bonnets, we shall find that we shall increase in other directions
besides making leather for our boots and shoes, and cloth for coats
and pantaloons.

Vol. 14,  p.20
It is very pleasant in passing through the Territory to have brethren
in the various settlements say, "Bro. Brigham, Brother Geo. A., or
Brother Daniel, come and see our store, or our shop; here are boots
and shoes made from leather of our own manufacture;" and some are as
fine looking as you can see anywhere. They are doings good deal in
this city, and also in other places Some are making straw hats and
bonnets, and others are endeavoring to promote other branches of home
manufacture. This is very pleasant, but we want to see it more general
in this great community. If it were so this season in the one branch
of straw hat and bonnet manufacture we should not see the scores and
hundreds of five-dollar hats brought here and sold, that are good for
nothing in the world. They have no strength about them. The
manufacturers of these hats pick up old cloth that is rotten and good
for [p.21] nothing, and make hats of it, and the result is that the
hats brought here have very little wear in them. They may look decent
to begin with, but after being worn a few times they are shapeless and
worthless. Let us go to work and make them for ourselves and save this
expense. If we do this, we are wise; if we do it not, we are foolish.

Vol. 14,  p.21
We heard Brother Taylor's exposition of what is called Socialism this
morning. What can they do? Live on each other and beg. It is a poor,
unwise and very imbecile people who cannot take care of themselves.
Well, we, in the providences of God, are forced to do a great many
things that are very advantageous to us. Let us observe the Word of
Wisdom, and also begin and manufacture our clothing. We are doing a
good deal now, but let us do more. I have learned one fact that is
very gratifying: A few years ago when we commenced our little
factories here we could obtain no wool—the sheep were not taken care
of. A seen as we commenced to manufacture cloth and to distribute it
among the people, taking their wool in exchange, we found that the
wool increased; and this season, if we had had the factory, in course
of construction at Provo, finished, the supply of wool would have been
so great that the factory would have been overstocked. Some idea may
be formed of the great increase in the supply of wool when I state
that the Provo factory, when running, will be capable of making
perhaps ten or twelve hundred yards of cloth per day. This is
pleasing. Let us get factories built. I find they are building South,
and they are preparing to build North; and pretty soon you will see
the brethren, as a general thing, dressed in home-made.

Vol. 14,  p.21
Some here are thinking, probably: "Brigham, why don't you dress in
home-made?" I do. "Well, have you got it on to-day?" No, but I want to
wear out, if I can, what I have on hand. I give away a suit every
little while, and I would like to give some more away if I could find
anybody my clothes would fit. I travel in home-made and wear it at
home. As for fashion, it does not trouble me, my fashion is
convenience and comfort. The most comfortable coat that a man can wear
in my opinion is what the old Yankees and Eastern and Southern people
call a "warmus." Some of the people here know what I mean; it is
something between an overshirt and a blouse, buttons round the neck
and wrists. I have worked in one many a day. If I introduce the
fashion of wearing them here who will follow it? I expect a good many
would. I recollect that I wore one when Colonel Kane was here. Said
he, "I am gratified to see that you do not ask any odds about the
fashions, you have one of your own." My feelings then, as now, were,
whatever, in Brother Brigham's judgment, is comfortable and comely is
the fashion with him, and he cares nothing about the fashions of the
world. There is a style of pantaloons very generally worn, about which
I would say something if there were no ladies here. When I first saw
them I gave them a name. I never wore them; I consider them uncomely
and indecent. But why is it that they are worn so generally by others?
Because they are fashionable. If it were the fashion to go with them
unbuttoned I expect you would see plenty of our Elders wearing them
unbuttoned. This shows the power that fashion exerts over the majority
of minds. You may see it in the theatre; if you had attended ours
recently you might have seen that that was not comely; you might have
seen Mazeppa ride,[p.22] with but a very small amount of clothing on.
In New York I am told it is much worse. I heard a gentleman say that a
full dress for Mazeppa there was one Government stamp. I do not know
whether it is so or not. Fashion has great influence everywhere, Salt
Lake not excepted. No matter how ridiculous, the fashions must be
followed. If it be for the ladies to have their dresses to drag along
the streets, or so short that they show their garters, we see it here;
the same is true if they are sixteen or twenty-four feet round, or so
tight that they can hardly walk. A great many seem to regard and
follow fashion, with all its follies and vagaries, far more fervently
than duty. How foolish is such a course. I have talked long enough.
God bless you.

George Q. Cannon, January 8, 1871

Stirring Times—the Latter-Day Work

Discourse By Elder George Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 8, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.22
In rising to address you this afternoon, brethren and sisters, I crave
an interest in your faith and prayers, that I may be led to speak upon
those subjects and to advance those ideas that shall be instructive to
you and adapted to your circumstances and condition.

Vol. 14,  p.22
I have acted in the ministry since my boyhood, but whenever I am
called upon to speak I do so with great diffidence and fear. I do not
know that the feeling can ever be conquered entirely, in fact, I do
not know that I wish that it could; for if a man could arise and feel
perfectly capable, in and of himself, to speak to the edification of
the people, judging by my own experience in the matter, I imagine that
he would have but very little aid from the Lord. But if he rise
depending upon the Lord, and not upon his own strength, the Lord has
promised to render that aid unto his servants that is necessary to
enable them to testify to the truth, and to cleanse their garments of
the blood of this generation.

Vol. 14,  p.22
There is no lack of topics or subject matter in dwelling upon the work
we are engaged in; the range is an extensive one; but it needs the
Spirit of God to select, out of the variety of subjects which it
presents, those points, doctrines, and counsels that should be touched
upon to edify the people in the circumstances which surround them. The
older I grow, the more convinced I am that we as a people and as
individuals need practical instructions in what may be termed our
every-day duties. It is delightful to reflect and speak upon, and to
sit and have held up before our minds the course pursued by those who
were our predecessors in [p.23] the Gospel. It is also equally
delightful, when inspired by the Spirit of God, to contemplate the
future with its great events, which the prophets foresaw, and
concerning which they have written so much.

Vol. 14,  p.23
As a generation, we live in a busy, stirring time—a time that is fall
of important events, one treading upon the heels of another so rapidly
that we have scarcely time to contemplate the past—even the past of
our own history; and we have but little time to look forward to the
future, only as it is necessary to comfort and to cheer us. The work
of God is rushing forward with extraordinary speed, and the Lord is
operating in a most signal manner to bring to pass his great and
marvellous designs and purposes; and to no eyes are these things
clearer than to those of the Latter-day Saints, especially those whose
minds are enlightened by the Spirit of God, and who seek for the
inspiration thereof to guide them in their every-day affairs.

Vol. 14,  p.23
It has been frequently remarked that we as a people are entirely too
egotistical; that we imagine that God, in his operations and dealings
with the children of men, has selected us and made us the peculiar
recipients of his blessings to the exclusion of the rest of the human
family. I have heard it very frequently remarked, when conversing with
persons respecting our views and doctrines, that we confine our
attention entirely too much to ourselves and the little work with
which we are identified, forgetting that we are but a small handful of
the great human family. I have also heard it remarked that it was
entirely too much to expect that a people, so insignificant as we are
numerically, should anticipate the great results that we speak about
very frequently, and which, from the writings of ancient prophets and
of those who have lived contemporaneously with us, we are led to
anticipate will be fulfilled in our case. Men say, in speaking of us:
"Do you Latter-day Saints, who in Utah and the adjoining Territories
number probably one hundred and fifty or two hundred thousand, and it
may be a few hundred thousand elsewhere, recollect; or do you ever
consider, that the nation of which you form an integral part, numbers
forty millions, and that there are hundreds of millions of human
beings scattered over the face of the earth who are not of your creed?
Do you recollect that you are very contemptible in point of numbers,
influence and wealth and everything that constitutes greatness in the
earth?" If we were disposed to forget these things there are those
around us with whom we are brought into frequent contact, who take
great and especial pains to remind us of our insignificance, so that I
think there is no real danger of our entirely forgetting it. But
though we are few in numbers, we declare that the oracles of God are
with us, and that he has chosen the Latter-day Saints to he his
peculiar people and has placed upon them his name, or the name of his
Son Jesus Christ, and has called us to be ministers of life and
salvation, to be the thunders of a new order of things on the earth,
and to be the means in his hands, as we firmly believe and testify, of
effecting a wonderful revolution in affairs. Yet, while believing
this, the Latter-day Saints are not so uncharitable as to imagine that
they are the only ones with whom God is dealing, or that they are the
only people over and towards whom his providences are being exercised.
Such a thought has never entered into the hearts of those who are
intelligent and reflecting in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. It is [p.24] true that we believe and testify that we have
been called to proclaim the everlasting Gospel in its ancient purity
and simplicity, With the plenitude of its gifts and graces as enjoyed
in ancient days; and that we have been called to lay the foundation of
that work which is destined to grow, increase and spread until it
fills the whole earth from north to south, from east to west. Yet we
do not on this account arrogate to ourselves all the kindness, mercy,
care, and goodness which God dispenses to his creatures on the earth;
but we firmly believe that in every nation, and among every kindred,
tongue and people, and, in fact, in every creed on the face of the
wide earth of ours there are those over whom God watches with peculiar
care and to whom his blessings are extended; and we believe that his
providences are over all the works of his hands, and that none are so
remote, friendless and isolated that they are not the objects of his
care, mercy and kindness. This is our belief; and when we see the
events which are taking place at the present time in Europe, when we
hear of revolutions and wars, of nation rising against nation, of the
various judgments and calamities as well as the various kindnesses and
mercies that are bestowed upon and extended to the inhabitants of the
earth, and to the various nationalities into which they are divided,
we see in all these things the hand of our kind and beneficent
Creator; we see his providences, we behold his going forth, and we
acknowledge his goodness; and we also think that we can discern his
overruling care and providence for the bringing to pass the great
events of which he has spoken, which will eventually result in the
emancipation of our race from the thraldom of evil under which it
groans.

Vol. 14,  p.24
It is true, as I have already remarked, that God has called us out of
the nations to be his peculiar people; but we are not the only ones
who will be so called, The message which came to us and which we
received and were made glad thereby, is sent to every kindred, tongue
and people on the face of the whole earth. It has gathered us out to
be the pioneers in this great work; but the call is not ended nor the
period arrived when it shall no longer be proclaimed by our being
gathered together. It is still in force, and has to be carried
throughout earth's wide domain, until the reverberation thereof shall
be heard in every land, and men of every nationality, tongue and creed
shall have heard and had a chance to receive or reject the glad
tidings of salvation which have been committed unto us.

Vol. 14,  p.24
The dealings of God with our own nation, the singular events which are
transpiring at the present time on the continent of Europe, the
revolutions that are taking place in Asia, and the wars and commotions
that seem to convulse most of the nations of the earth, have all for
their object, as we believe, the preparation of the way by which this
great message can be carried more freely, and its principles declared
more thoroughly to all the inhabitants of the earth. The Prophets
looked down to the days of the future and they saw in vision that God
would perform a great and mighty work in the midst of the inhabitants
of the earth. They wrote about it, and some of the finest writing in
the Bible contains glorious allusions to the last days, when God
should stretch forth his arm in mighty power in the midst of his
people and accomplish a great and marvellous work—a work that should
be a wonder in the eyes  of all people. The religious sects of
Christendom, for hundreds of years, have looked forward [p.25] to the
accomplishment of these predictions, and the hope of this has cheered
them in their operations, labors, expenditures, and in every effort
they have made for the redemption of the race and its enlightenment in
the principles of Christianity. To accomplish the fulfilment of the
predictions contained in the Bible they have used every means in their
power; but they have not met with the success which they desired.
Still, so firm has been their faith in these predictions, that they
have persevered, although the result of their labors, take it as a
rule, has not been of a cheering character. Tract societies, Bible
societies, missionary societies, and societies of almost every kind
and description have been organized with the best of motives, and with
vast expenditures of means, for the purpose of fulfilling the
predictions of the prophets concerning the inhabitants of the earth.
But there has been a power lacking, there has been an influence
wanting; there has not been that union, blessing of heaven and that
providential combination of circumstances necessary to bring to pass
the results desired. Man may toil, labor and expend his means and
forces, and may bring to his aid all the wisdom of which he is the
possessor to bring about divine results; but unless God give the
increase, as the Scriptures say, his labors will be fruitless. This
has been signally fulfilled in the results which we see around us at
the present time in Christendom, for their efforts have not been
crowned with success. Travel through the most Christian nations
to-day, and there is no disguising the fact that they are the most
deeply steeped in wretchedness and wickedness. It is true that men
live in the midst of these things until they become so accustomed to
them as to accept them as a necessary condition of affairs. They may
say it has been so from the beginning and will be so to the end, and
to attempt to change this and to introduce a state of society without
evil is utopian, it never can be effected. They accept the
wretchedness, degradation, poverty, prostitution, and all the numerous
evils that abound in the nations of which they are members, as
something that cannot be removed—as the necessary consequence of our
existence here on the earth. But the prophets have predicted that a
time shall come when our race shall be emancipated from these evils,
and when there shall be nothing to hurt or destroy in all the holy
mountain of the Lord; when swords shall be beaten into ploughshares
and spears into pruning hooks; when nation shall no longer rise
against nation, and war shall be learned no more. The prophets have
predicted that the time shall come when the knowledge of God shall
cover the earth as the waters cover the mighty deep; and when man need
no longer say to his neighbor, "Know ye the Lord," but when all shall
know him, from the least unto the greatest. There is no doubt that, if
anything in the Scriptures is true, these predictions are, and that
they will be verified to the letter. But man, in his efforts to bring
about this time, has labored without the concurrence of heaven,
without the divine blessing resting upon his labors. He has run before
he was sent; in his zeal he has undertaken measures for which he had
no warrant. What, then, shall cure or bring the means of cure to our
race? What shall ameliorate the condition of the human family,? What
scheme shall be adopted to bring to the earth the blessings which we
are told it is our privilege to enjoy, at some period or other? Shall
man seek to bring this about without [p.26] divine aid? Shall he
undertake to effect these great changes and bring to pass this great
deliverance without seeking the aid of the Supreme Being, who created
the earth and the inhabitants thereof? Or shall he in humility bow
himself in the dust, and await the dispensation of truth from heaven,
await the bestowal of the light and knowledge necessary to enable him
to accomplish these mighty works; and then, in faith, plant and water
and wait upon God to give the increase?

Vol. 14,  p.26
I think that the course that we as a people have taken, is the course
which all should take; I think it is the only proper and legitimate
course for any individual and people to take. Men may say that we are
deluded and that we deceive ourselves; they may say that our system is
one of imposture. Whether this be so or not matters but little to the
point in question; the course that we have taken, whether our system
be divine or not, is the course which all should take. What we have
done we have claimed to do under the inspiration and direct guidance
of heaven. Every move that we have taken since our Church was
organized, on the 6th of April, 1830, we claim has been by inspiration
and under the guidance of the Almighty. On the day I have named our
Church was organized by revelation. On that day the Church was
organized and ministers chosen; Elders were endowed with, or ordained
to, the Priesthood. They were sent forth by revelation, and commanded
to go to this place and the other place, to this and to that land by
revelation from the Lord. A message was given unto them, not from the
Bible, or Book of Mormon; not from any written record, not a copy or
transcript of some message carried by some previous generation of men;
but an original message, direct to them, to be conveyed by them to
their fellow creatures; a perfectly original message, so far as this
generation was concerned, delivered to them by the Almighty; and they
were sent forth to proclaim it to the inhabitants of the earth.

Vol. 14,  p.26
They were commanded by revelation to gather together. A place was
designated as a place of gathering. Circumstances favored the
procuring of that place; but they were not allowed to remain in it.
They were driven forth, and again they were guided by revelation to
another place, and again they were driven forth and compelled to
abandon their homes; and again another place was designated to which
they should go; again they were driven forth, and again they were
directed what to do, and they came to this land, guided by revelation,
inspired by the Almighty, not knowing where they were going. Thousands
started out on the plains without having the least idea where they
would stop; they launched forth on the trackless prairies without any
location ahead of which they knew anything; and when they reached here
they settled by revelation; and since then, in our movements, in our
settlements of various localities, in all our labors at home, going to
the nations of the earth or returning therefrom; in our migrations, in
sending out colonies, and in every variety of labor which we have
performed we claim to have been guided by the spirit of revelation;
and mark, my brethren and sisters, the wonderful results.

Vol. 14,  p.26
Have we had wealth? Have we had societies organized to aid us? Have we
had popularity with or popular support from the nation? No, we have
had nothing of the kind. We have stood alone, with none to aid,
sustain, or comfort but God. Instead of aid from our fellowcreatures
[p.27] we have had persecution; instead of comfort we have had
reviling; instead of words of encouragement, we have, as it were, had
deep damnation poured out upon our heads. We have had adverse
circumstances to contend with, but we have also had that which is
better than all the world can bestow—the aid of heaven, divine
concurrence; we have had a combination of circumstances to aid us in
accomplishing the objects for which we started out. The result is, we
are in these valleys to-day—a people of varied nationality, of varied
creeds and modes of education, and a people as utterly diverse in
their original traditions and habits as men and women of our color
could be. And yet, what do we see? Why, throughout all this range of
valleys a people homogeneous, dwelling together in peace, love and
union, and enjoying all the blessings promised to the people of God in
the last days. I say all the blessings, but not in their fullness. We
are but imperfect yet; we are not prepared for these blessings in
their fullness; but so far as we are progressed and are prepared, they
have been bestowed upon us; and to-day we present to the eyes of the
world one of the most remarkable spectacles that can be seen.

Vol. 14,  p.27
Men may say, "Pooh, pooh, you Latter-day Saints are nothing! you are
too contemptible for notice!" But our acts show that there is a power
and an influence with us that the inhabitants of the earth elsewhere
do not possess. We are looked upon as a social phenomenon in the
earth; we are diverse from every other people; and our community is
the object of attention and I may say of respect that its numbers do
not entitle it to. Men from afar cannot cross the continent without
coming to visit the Latter-day Saints. Why is this? It is because
there is a feeling throughout the earth that there is something
remarkable connected with us, that, we are not as other people are.
What is it that distinguishes us from our fellows? What is it that
distinguishes us from the average American, Englishman, Scandinavian,
German, Swiss, Italian, or Frenchman, or from the average Asiatic?
There is something; they feel it and we feel it; and that distinction
is, we believe in revelation, we profess to be guided by revelation.
We are peculiar when compared with the rest of the world, because all
our movements are under divine guidance. We claim this, and we act
upon it; we seek for it, and God bestows it upon us. It is our
testimony, at least, that he bestows it upon us, for we see the
results. We see what, is not witnessed anywhere else on the earth.

Vol. 14,  p.27
As I have already said, tract, Bible and missionary societies have
been formed, and the wealth of the nations has been poured into the
hands of religious people, and spent lavishly and without stint, for
the salvation of the human family; but where on the face of the earth
can you find the fruits to be witnessed before me to-day, and that can
be seen throughout the Territory of Utah. Why is this? Because, as I
have said, they have labored without the concurrence of heaven; they
have run before they were sent. But unto us, scattered, isolated
individuals, this message from God came, and there being a spark of
divinity within us, we received it and embraced it, and have
endeavoured to live up to it, and God has blessed us and our labors.
But after all, what we have done is very little.

Vol. 14,  p.27
I have told you what has been remarked here, time and time again,
probably you have heard it, respecting our insignificance. I feel most
sensibly that, so far as numbers are [p.28] concerned, we are a very
insignificant people. But I will tell you a remark, which I believe is
credited alike to the late Mr. Stephen Girard and to Commodore
Vanderbilt, both great financiers, that the hardest money they ever
earned was the first five hundred dollars they saved. Now the hardest
thing in building up a people is to gain a foothold. We have gained
this; we have gained and organized the first hundred thousand people.
We have achieved a position that will render our future progress more
rapid than in years past and gone. I fully expect to see the progress
of this work in the future much more rapid than it has been in the
past. I see the providence of God laboring to bring this about. Not to
build up a people distinct from all the rest of the earth; not to
build up some little, narrow sect or denomination; but this work and
Gospel is to embrace within its fold all Earth's children, every son
and daughter of God on the earth. That is its mission, and it will
accomplish it. But it will spread with increased rapidity from this
time forth. The foundation and corner-stones have been laid in tears,
blood, and in much sorrow, but they are laid firmly, cemented by the
sufferings, toils, faith and endurance of this people for the past
forty years; and I trust that they are laid so deep that they will
never be torn up, shaken or disturbed; and that upon them will a
superstructure be reared of such strength, beauty and symmetry that it
will be the joy and pride of the whole earth.

Vol. 14,  p.28
The labors of the Elders of this Church have not been confined to this
land, but they have extended to England, Scandinavia, some little in
France, a very little in Prussia, some in Switzerland; but vast fields
yet lie before us that we have not touched, and to which this message
must go. The throes of revolution which Europe is now undergoing I
look upon as the premonitory signs of that freedom that shall soon
dawn on that continent. Then the Elders, of this Church will go
through Germany, France, Italy and Spain, and through every land in
Europe; for the "sick man" will yet open his doors to hear the Elders
of Israel, and Russia will unfold her gates and give them free
entrance, and they will go forth declaring the glad tidings which God
has given unto us to the oppressed of all nations, proclaiming unto
them that God has established a government which will be the means of
restoring to the earth the blessings for which mankind have sighed,
panted and labored for ages in vain.

Vol. 14,  p.28
When the mind, inspired by the Spirit of God, contemplates the future,
and sees the immense field which is widening before the Elders of this
Church, I, for one, feel that it ought to stir up every one of us to
the most energetic and resolute preparation for the great labor that
is fast devolving upon us, and that we live to discharge. Our own land
will yet be convulsed with revolution, for it contains within itself
the seeds of dire misfortunes, which will yet come upon the unhappy
Republic. We may deplore, mourn over and regret that such things do
exist; but they do nevertheless, and we should be blind indeed did we
shut our eyes to the fact, and fail to prepare ourselves for their
accomplishment. There is before this people, connected with our own
country, a destiny that is so glorious when we contemplate it in the
future, that it is enough to dazzle and oppress the mind of man at the
immensity of the labor that lies before us.

Vol. 14,  p.29
It may be said that this is all very foolish to think of or to talk
about;[p.29] but it is no more foolish than it would have been, when
driven, peeled and scattered, we were coming out of Illinois, to have
said we should yet lay the foundation of a great State, such as we now
behold in these mountains. I tell you, my brethren and sisters, that
God has given to this people qualities which, in the contest of races,
must tell. There are qualities connected with the Latter-day Saints,
and principles connected with their system that, persecute and crush
them out as you may, as long as the men live who bear the authority,
and so long as the principles have a believer and practicer in the
world, must live, survive, and have influence in the midst of the
earth and upon the populations thereof. There is no disguising this
fact! Little plotters, such, for instance, as the "ring" in this city,
may fix snares and nets, and arrange toils, and think they are going
to stop the work of God, ensnare the feet of the servants of God, and
do wonderful things! Puny drivellers! they would raise their impious
hands and tear down the throne of Jehovah, and attempt to impede the
progress of his work; but, like others who have preceded them, they
will be covered with shame and confusion and go down to dishonored
graves, while the people whom they seek to oppress will continue to
rise and increase in strength and power by the practice of those
qualities which God has given unto us through revelation, until their
influence will be felt, not only in Utah Territory, but from sea to
sea, and give them time enough, and it will be felt throughout the
length and breadth of the earth, and thus will the sayings of the
prophets be fulfilled.

Vol. 14,  p.29
How else could they be fulfilled? Can you imagine any better plan than
this that you begin to see unfold before us? Can you think of any
other way by which these predictions will be fulfilled? I can not. It
is simple, natural and scriptural, and perfectly Godlike in my sight,
and according to my limited ideas.

Vol. 14,  p.29
But as a people, we should endeavor, in the midst of all our troubles,
difficulties, trials and temptations, to remember that we are God's
people; that he has called us to be his, and we should put our firm
faith and trust in him and leave him to work out the results. And, my
brethren and sisters, if we are faithful to the truth which he has
revealed to us, he will bring to us greater salvation than we ever
conceived of, and will work out ways of deliverance of which we have
never dreamed; for his word, which cannot be recalled, has gone forth
through his ancient servants; and he is pledged to his servants in the
days in which we live; and he is pledged to us, to sustain this work
and to give it power and influence, and a foothold in the earth. And
there never was a people who prayed with greater unanimity for any one
thing, than do the Latter-day Saints that God will deliver his people
from the hands of their enemies and give them the victory. These
prayers will be heard and answered upon our heads, and, as I have
said, we will see deliverance and salvation such as we never dreamed
of.

Vol. 14,  p.29
I recollect very well the feelings that were manifested here, I think
it was last summer but one, by a scientific gentleman, who came into
our city, and for the first time was brought into contact with us. He
had known up when he was a boy in Illinois; now himself a professor in
one of the Illinois colleges, and a man of some note in the scientific
world. He had seen or heard something of our persecutions, and while
in conversation with me he remarked, "Mr. Cannon, when I looked upon
this [p.30] beautiful valley and saw these pleasant homes, and your
people dwelling in contentment and peace, my heart was filled with
inexpressible sadness; I could not repass my emotions, my eyes
suffused with tears, and I wished from the bottom of my heart that you
were somewhere else rather than within the confines of the United
States, somewhere where you would not be subject to persecution; for I
know the intense bigotry and hatred of feeling that are entertained
towards you, and I know that it only awaits a fitting opportunity to
re-enact the scenes that you have endured in the past." I appreciated
the kindness of feeling which prompted the remarks, but told him that
I viewed things differently from him. I was fully aware of the feeling
of which he spoke, and knew that it existed in certain quarters; but I
was also aware of one thing, which he (being an infidel) probably did
not understand, and that was—there was a God in heaven who ruled,
over-ruled and controlled all circumstances for the accomplishment of
his own designs. I further remarked, "Suppose we were away from here,
outside the confines of the United States, do you think we could live
in any spot on the earth without attracting attention? Do you think
that a people such as we are could go to any land, or into the
greatest desert on the earth, and live there any length of time
without attracting the attention of the world as much as we do now?
Why, the thing is impossible. When we came to this region it was as
much out of the way as any place on the earth could be. But after
coming here we demonstrated that the soil of these valleys, by being
watered artificially, would produce crops; and the result of our
experiment, for experiment it may be called, is that all this interior
basin, formerly looked upon as an irreclaimable desert, is a choice
land. The world once convinced of this, and population came to us, and
the railroad came across the continent, and we find ourselves right in
the centre of the great transcontinental highway. If we were to go
into any other land it would be the same—we should attract population
and wealth, and the eyes of mankind would be directed towards us; and
were we to leave here we could not find a place where we should be
more secluded than we have been here; but," said I, "we don't
calculate to leave here; we think we have got to the right spot, and
we calculate to remain, and the Lord will deal with those who seek to
deal with us." He felt that there might be some destiny about it, but,
being an unbeliever in God, he did not know anything about it, and did
not allow himself to have any faith concerning it. Still he saw that
we were a remarkable people, and said there might be a great future in
store for us, some destiny; of which he and others, who merely looked
on, might be very ignorant.

Vol. 14,  p.30
It is a truth, my brethren and sisters, there is a great destiny in
store for the Latter-day Saints. Men may fight this work and persecute
the people who sustain it; they killed Joseph, and thought they had
destroyed the corner stones, as it were, of the fabric; and like the
men mentioned in the parable, having killed the heir, they thought
they could possess the vineyard, but they soon found out their
mistake; and so it will be with every move that is made against the
work of God—those with whom they originate will find they have made a
great mistake. They will be disappointed in the results of their
labors and operations, for God has spoken and his word will be
fulfilled and this work will increase and progress. And the day will
come, [p.31] though, as I have said, we may regret and deplore it, yet
the day will come, and I would like the thought to be fastened, if
possible, so deeply in every heart that when persecution and annoyance
come upon us, you will not forget it—when the Latter-day Saints will
be the only well-governed people on this continent, and in their midst
will be found the only place where constitutional government will be
preserved in its old purity and integrity. I know that this sounds
strange, because the idea is that the "Mormons" are the most
despotically governed people on the face of the land. But I know that
there is not another people to-day under the light of the sun, from
the Atlantic to the Pacific, or from the Gulf of Mexico to the
Canadas, who are so free in every sense of the word, men and women, as
the Latter-day Saints, and who have greater liberty to do that which
is right in their own eyes.

Vol. 14,  p.31
I see the clock, and I am reminded that it is time to quit. May God
bless you, my brethren and sisters, and let his peace and preserving
care be over you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, May 6, 1870

The Work of God—Authority of President 
Young—Keeping the Commandments of God

Discourse By Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 6, 1870. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.31
I believe this is the largest assembly of Saints or sinners, Jew or
Gentile, that ever I saw together under one roof. There are very few
of us capable of making such an assembly hear, unless it is very
still; and when persons have come from twenty to two hundred and fifty
miles to attend Conference, it certainly is important that we give
them a chance to hear what is said.

Vol. 14,  p.31
It is true that God has set his hand in these latter days to bring to
pass his act, his strange act, and to accomplish his work, his strange
work—that truth should spring out of the earth, and righteousness look
down from heaven; and it certainly would be strange if these things
were not performed. The Supreme Ruler would not be like a God who had
created a world like this and peopled it it he let it go at random,
without any purpose or plan for the benefit and salvation of the
children of men.

Vol. 14,  p.31
I want to say a few words on this subject. I consider that the work we
now see taking place in these mountains, and which has been going on
from the time this Church was organized, is but carrying out the great
plan of our Father in heaven—that plan which was ordained from before
the foundation of the world. In fact there is no dispensation that has
been looked upon with as much [p.32] interest by all the prophets of
God and inspired men, from the day of Joseph Smith, as that in which
we live, in which the Zion of God is being built up, and the earth is
being prepared for the coming of the Son of Man.

Vol. 14,  p.32
Isaiah, in looking by prophetic vision to this day, makes use of very
strong language in endeavoring to express his feelings in relation to
it. In one instance he says, "Sing, O heavens, and rejoice, O earth!
Break forth into singing, O ye mountains, for the Lord has comforted
his people, and will have mercy on his afflicted yet." Zion says, "The
Lord has forsaken me, my God has forgotten me." "Can a woman forget
her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of
her womb?" "Yea," the Lord says, "a woman may do that," but he will
not forget Zion. Says he, "Zion is engraven on the palms of my hands,
her walls are continually before me."

Vol. 14,  p.32
Now this Zion of God has been before his face from before the
foundation of the world, and it is no more going to fail in the latter
days than any of the purposes of God are going to fail, hence I look
upon this work as the work of God, and it makes no difference to the
Lord Almighty, nor to his Saints, what the world may think or do about
it, or what course they may pursue with regard to it; they cannot stop
its progress, because it is the work of God. If it were the work of
man it would not exist as it does to-day. If God had no hand in this
work, we should not have seen this assembly here to-day in this
Tabernacle, nor this Territory filled with cities and towns. But being
the work of God, he asks no odds of any nation, kindred, tongue or
people under the whole heavens, any further than they are willing to
keep his commandments and do his will; for as the Lord God Almighty
lives, so true will the work, the foundation of which has been laid in
these latter days, increase and continue until its consummation is
effected, and the great Zion of God is established in beauty, power
and glory, and the dominion of the kingdom of our God extends over the
whole earth.

Vol. 14,  p.32
Joseph Smith laid the foundation of this work; he was chosen by the
Lord for that purpose, and was ordained by prophets and inspired men
who formerly held the keys of the kingdom of God upon the earth. They
laid their hands upon his head and ordained him to the Priesthood, and
gave him power to unlock the heavens and to administer the ordinances
of the house of God upon the earth. This work he performed in the face
of difficulty, persecution, opposition and oppression; but the hand of
God sustained him. He knew what few men or people on the whole face of
the earth know—that God lives, and he also knew that the work whose
foundations he laid was the work of God.

Vol. 14,  p.32
This is what has sustained President Young through all his labors.
Many men have looked upon him, and, in consequence of outside
pressure, have expected him to say this, that, and the other; but all
the time he has taken a straightforward course, walking in the path
pointed out by the God of heaven; and that same hand has sustained him
and you and me and every good and virtuous man and woman on the face
of the earth who has listened to the commandments of God.

Vol. 14,  p.32
Isaiah and other prophets saw in vision much concerning the building
up and establishment of the latter-day Zion of God upon the earth.
They saw the people gathering from [p.33] the nations of the earth to
the mountains of Israel; they speak of a great company coming up to
Zion, the women with child and her that travailed with child together;
and a great many other things in relation to the internal workings of
the inhabitants of Zion in building up the kingdom of God they do not
mention, whether they ever saw them or not. Isaiah has not written
concerning many of these things, neither has anybody yet that we know
of. Perhaps when the remainder of the plates, which were delivered to
the Prophet Joseph, and which he was commanded not to translate, come
forth, we may learn many more things pertaining to our labor on the
earth which we do not know now. But be this as it may, all this
internal work is left for the Holy Ghost to reveal to the living
oracles, as they guide, lead, dictate and direct; the people day by
day. This is one thing I want to say to my friends and to the Saints
of God, that without the Holy Ghost, without direct revelation and the
inspiration of God continually, Brigham Young could not lead this
people twenty-four hours. He could not lead them at all. Joseph could
not have done it, neither could any man. This power is in the bosom of
Almighty God, and he imparts it to his servants the prophets as they
stand in need of it day by day to build up Zion.

Vol. 14,  p.33
I want to say to my brethren and sisters that President Young is our
leader; he is our lawgiver in the Church and kingdom of God. He is
called to this office; it is his prerogative to tell this people what
to do, and it is our duty to obey the counsel that he has given to-day
to the sisters and the brethren. We, as a people, should not treat
lightly this counsel, for I will tell you in the name of the Lord—and
I have watched it from the time I became a member of this Church—there
is no man who undertakes to run counter to the counsel of the legally
authorized leader of this people that ever prospers, and no such man
ever will prosper. Many things I might name, if it were wisdom to do
so, to prove the truth of this statement, but you may watch for
yourselves, and you will find that all persons who take a stand
against this counsel will never prosper.

Vol. 14,  p.33
A great deal has been said with regard to guiding this people in
temporal matters. I ask you in the name of the Lord, who is called to
guide the temporal affairs of this Church and kingdom, for its
advantage, redemption and exaltation, as pure as a bride adorned for
her husband, if it be not that man who is placed as the lawgiver and
leader of Israel? There is no man on the footstool of God who has this
authority but him who stands at the head; and his Counsellors and the
Apostles, Bishops and Elders ought to be coworkers with him, and they
should work together in carrying out his counsel. And when counsel
comes we should not treat it lightly, no matter to what subject it
pertains, for if we do it will work evil unto us. Co-operation, it is
well known to every Saint who has his eyes and ears open, has brought
much good to Israel, yet from the very commencement of it there has
been more or less discontent and dissatisfaction felt and manifested
towards it; but there is not an individual who has attempted to work
against it but who has lost the Spirit of God unless he has repented.
It is so in all things, as every one of us who has had experience in
this kingdom has seen over and over again. No man has ever prospered
by this course, but if he has continued it he, by and by, has gone
downward instead of upward; no such man ever received and gained
[p.34] to himself honor by taking such a course, and no man ever will.
They may try it as often as they wish; no matter whether they are
insiders or outsiders, every man who undertakes to fight against this
work and people will, in God's own time, receive chastisement at his
hand. Many who have done so, have been cut off, and others will
follow. This is true, whether it is in regard to following counsel or
not. We cannot treat lightly the counsel of God without incurring his
displeasure.

Vol. 14,  p.34
Does any man or woman wonder that President Young leads out, and calls
upon us to follow, in directing temporal affairs? What would become of
us and Zion if there were no one to give counsel in temporal matters?
We could not advance if such were the case; but we have been guided so
far by the servants of God and the Spirit of God. We have been dull
scholars perhaps in a great many things, but I thank God that it is as
well as it is with us to-day. The organization of this Church took
place forty years ago with six members, and here is a congregation
that would make two thousand branches of the Church as large as the
first branch that was established, and this is only one congregation,
while we have 600 miles of towns, villages and settlements in this
Territory. It is progress all the time. Why? Because it is the work of
God. No one can stand in the way of the work of God in safety. The
Lord is not dependant upon any man on his footstool; if one man will
not do his bidding, another will. He gives his law to all men, and
inasmuch as they reject it they ate under condemnation.

Vol. 14,  p.34
I fear not the world. We are the only people under heaven who are one,
and we are not half as much one in we ought to be; we have to improve.
We are the only people in the whole Christian world who make any
pretensions to oneness in building up the Zion of God on the earth. We
profess to be one in the Gospel, and we have to become so in temporal
matters. We have to become of one heart and mind in giving attention
and obedience to the counsel of God in all things, both spiritual and
temporal. Zion has got to advance; she has got to rise and shine and
put on her beautiful garments. She is advancing and has been from the
time of the organization of this Church, and she will continue to do
so until the winding up scene.

Vol. 14,  p.34
When I look at the blessing of the Gospel of Christ, and at the
blessings which we as a people enjoy; when I look at the glorious
principles which God has revealed for the exaltation and glory of man,
I rejoice in them, and ask who will obey them? I feel that we ought to
be thankful to God day and night; we should be humble and always ready
to listen to counsel. Let us go to and carry out these principles. "If
ye love me, keep my commandments," says the Lord Jesus. President
Young preached on that subject a few Sabbaths ago, showing that
however great our professions as Saints may be, they are vain unless
we keep the commandments and counsels of the Lord given unto us. What
are they? We have the moral law and we have the Gospel in the
Scriptures; but there are commandments and ordinances, and there is
counsel which we have to observe which are not contained in the Bible,
in the Book of Mormon, or in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. In
fact there is very little there in regard to our work and labors here
as a people.

Vol. 14,  p.34
The Lord has put into our hands the power to build up this great Zion,
which all the ancient prophets rejoiced [p.35] in and prophecied
about. What manner of people ought we to be who are called to carry
out this work? We ought to be the Saints and children of God in very
deed. Our hearts ought to be open and prepared to receive instruction,
light and truth, and to carry out, all principles which may be
communicated unto us by the servants of the Lord. The counsels we have
had to-day are of great value to the Latter-day Saints. By and by
Babylon will fall; in a little while "no man will buy her
merchandise," and the sooner we are prepared for the changes which are
about to take place in our nation and in the nations of the earth the
better for us. We are all interested in the welfare of Zion. Our
wives, daughters and sons are interested in the welfare of the
husbands and fathers, and the children in that of the parents; and we
all should be interested in each other's temporal and spiritual
labors, and there should not be a selfish feeling on the part of any
portion of a family—"I do not care what becomes of this, that or the
other, if I can only get what I want myself." This is selfishness, it
produces disunion and is inconsistent with the profession of a Saint
of God. We should labor, each and every one of us to put such feelings
from our hearts, and then we, in our family organizations, should
strive to promote the general interest of the members thereof; but the
interest of Zion and the kingdom of God should be first with us all
the time, for we are all members of that kingdom and its welfare is
ours.

Vol. 14,  p.35
I consider that we are in a position in which we have every chance to
do a great deal of good in our day and generation, we have every
chance to work with the Lord, every chance to fulfil our mission and
calling here on the earth. We have every chance to build up the Zion
of God. I rejoice in the faith that has been manifested by those who
have charge of the affairs of the kingdom of God, in the revelations
of God. By their works they have manifested their determination
continually to carry out the commands of God. "Who am I," saith the
Lord, "that I command and am not obeyed?" "Who am I," saith the Lord,
"that I promise and do not fulfil?" The Lord has never made a promise
to the children of men but what he has fulfilled it; and all the
promises that the Lord has made and all the revelations that have been
given by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, will have their
fulfilment, and we have nothing to fear. As President Young said a few
Sabbaths ago, the only thing we need fear is that we shall not keep
the commandments of the Lord. Let us keep the commandments of God and
then we shall have power with him; the word of the Lord will sustain
us and he will fight our battles. "Vengeance is mine, I will repay,"
saith the Lord. We need have no fears with regard to the future. The
Zion of God is before his face continually. He has laid a foundation
and He will build upon it, and his Saints will build upon it; and
thousands and tens of thousands of the meek of the earth will yet take
hold and become co-workers in the great work of God. I feel, myself,
as though we should lay these counsels that we receive to heart; we
should not treat them lightly. We have been called upon by the Lord
and his servants to keep the Word of Wisdom; it is time we did it.
Wherein we have failed in these things in the past we should try to
improve.

Vol. 14,  p.35
I rejoice in this work, I rejoice in the Gospel of Christ. I rejoice
that we live in a day when we have inspiration, when we have prophets,
Apostles and inspired men to lead us,[p.36] and when we are made
partakers of the blessings of the kingdom of God upon the earth. It is
safe for us to pursue that course wherein we can walk in the light,
and we need not find fault with the principles of the Gospel because
any brother does that which we cannot endorse. It is for us, each of
us, individually, to see to our own conduct, and never follow the
errors of others. It is not difficult to find them in our own conduct.
We should all bring this home to ourselves.

Vol. 14,  p.36
I do hope that the sisters, generally, and the Female Relief Societies
in particular, will listen to the counsel that has been given to-day,
and that they will go to and establish braiding schools in all their
societies, where the young ladies may be taught to braid straw.
President Young has called upon them to do it from time to time. It is
true that he has not always commanded them, in the name of the Lord,
to do thus and so, and this has been a great blessing to Israel. We
have been governed by counsel instead of commandment in many things,
which has been a blessing to the Saints, for "he that is commanded in
all things" and obeyeth it with slothfulness and not a willing mind,
is not qualified before the Lord as that man is who, having the power
within him, bringeth to pass much righteousness without being
commanded in all that he does.

Vol. 14,  p.36
I feel thankful for the blessings that we enjoy. The Prophet Joseph
was called an idler and a gold digger. We have been called a great
many things—such as lazy, indolent, and many other things
discreditable. Why, every man possessing reason and judgment, who
knows anything about the Territory of Utah, will at once pronounce
such assertions nonsensical, for this city and every portion of the
Territory bear witness to the untiring labor and industry of the
Latter-day Saints, and the people, as a general thing outside, are
beginning to give up the idea that we are an idle people. They
formerly found a great deal of fault with Joseph Smith, because they
said he was a gold digger; but since then nearly all the Christian
world have turned gold diggers. Hundreds of thousands of them have run
into this western country to dig gold; and, while they formerly found
fault with us for digging gold they have latterly found fault because
we do not dig it. I hope and trust that all the accusations of wrong
brought against us in the future will be as groundless as those of the
past. Let us show our faith by our works, let us show to the Lord our
God that we have faith and confidence in his word and works.

Vol. 14,  p.36
We have to become united as a people in all our labors—in our
agriculture, manufactures; and every branch of our temporal labors. It
is of great importance to the Latter-day Saints that they should unite
together on the principle of co-operation. Where this is not done we
still ought to try individually to manufacture all we can. I was
pleased, a few days ago, while paying a visit; to Jenning's shoe
factory, to see the large number of home-made boots and shoes, many of
which were made with machinery which had been imported for the
purpose. This should be done wherever it is possible; the people
should co-operate and import labor-saving machinery, so as to be able
to compete with foreign manufacturers of goods of all kinds. President
Young has set an example in introducing carding machines and in
establishing factories here. He has done all he could in this
direction, and we should follow in the wake as far as we can. I know
that God will bless the people by doing this.[p.37] 

Vol. 14,  p.37
I do not wish to occupy any more time. I feel to say God bless you.
Lay these things to heart. Let us lay hold and build up Zion. Let us
realize that we are the children of God, that he is at work with us
and that we are at work with him. It has been said that the Lord and a
good man are a great majority. He has got a great many good men on the
earth, and he is gathering them together to build up Zion, to carry
out his work and to do his will. He will also control the course of
human events so as to forward his purposes. He holds the destinies of
the nations in his hands. He holds Zion in his hands and he will carry
out his work and do all he has promised. Those who fight against Zion
fight against God, and he will break every weapon formed against his
kingdom, and will bring his people triumphant over every obstacle, and
finally give them eternal life, which is the greatest of all the gifts
of God. May God grant that it may be bestowed upon us by our faith,
works, and labors, through his mercy and goodness, for Jesus' sake.
Amen.

Brigham Young, May 8, 1870

Character and Condition of the Latter-Day Saints—
Infidelity—the Atonement—Celestial Marriage

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 8, 1870.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.37
We have now been together in a Conference capacity for four days. It
seems a very short time; we would like to stay a little longer, if it
were prudent. This is the place to give general instruction to the
Latter-day Saints. It is good when the Saints meet together to look at
each other, to hear the brethren bear testimony of the truth and to
feel the fellowship of the Holy Ghost. This makes our hearts joyful
and glad. It will be prudent for us now to bring our Conference to a
close, and, after I have spent a few minutes in speaking, we shall
adjourn until the 6th of next October, at ten o'clock in the morning,
at this place.

Vol. 14,  p.37
There are many things which we would like to talk about; I would like
to do a great deal of talking if I had the opportunity and were able
to do so. There are many little items pertaining to what are called
temporal matters, which it would be well for the people to understand
in order to promote their happiness here on the earth and to aid them
in securing eternal salvation. It is not those who are bearers of the
word only who are blessed and who secure to themselves the blessings
of eternal life; they who secure eternal life are doers of the word as
well as hearers. If we hear the word and do not perform the labors
indicated by it, it will [p.38] profit us noticing. To hear the word,
as the Latter-day Saints do, and then to perform the labor devolving
upon them, requires a great deal of wisdom; and to bring the people up
to this standard much labor and instruction from the Elders is
necessary.

Vol. 14,  p.38
If we can remember what we have heard at this Conference, and carry it
out in our lives, it will profit us. I hope and trust that we may. Let
us apply our hearts to the wisdom that has been exhibited before, the
Conference, and observe the little duties of every-day life, that we
may be prepared to receive more. It is not possible for a person to
learn all the will of God in an hour, a day, or a week; it requires
much time and attention to do this. The Lord gives a little here and a
little there, a precept now and a precept again, and by close
observance of these things in our lives we grow in grace and in a
knowledge of the truth.

Vol. 14,  p.38
We are thankful for the privilege of talking a little. We ought all to
be very thankful that we have the privilege of the Gospel and of the
ordinances of the house of God, for by applying them to the duties of
life we can increase in knowledge, wisdom and understanding. We are
thankful to see the increase that there is in the midst of the people.

Vol. 14,  p.38
You very well know that it is said by many of those who wish to
traduce the character of the Latter-day Saints that we are a poor,
miserable, ignorant people. If we are, there is a great chance for
improvement. We will acknowledge that we are very ignorant, and that
the Lord has taken the weak things of the world to confound the wisdom
of the wise. He has picked up the poor of the earth and brought them
together, because they seek after him; while the hearts of the rich
and the proud, the high and the noble, are lifted up, and they cannot
hearken to the principles of the Gospel and receive them and obey
them. They feel themselves too good; they know too much; while the
poor and needy, those who suffer from hunger and nakedness, and from
hard labor and taskmasters, are the ones who naturally seek after the
Lord. The Lord is just as willing to Hess and to pour out his Spirit
upon the king on the throne as upon the beggar in the street; but the
king has sufficient—he does not feel after the Lord; but the beggar
cries unto the Lord for his daily bread. Hence the Lord gathers the
poor. When we are gathered together, if we will improve ourselves by
and by we will be filled with wisdom.

Vol. 14,  p.38
When we look at the Latter-day Saints and remember that they have been
taken from the coal pits, from the ironworks, from the streets, from
the kitchens and from the barns and factories and from hard service in
the countries where they formerly lived, we cannot wonder at their
ignorance. But when they are brought together they soon become
scholars. Many of them become farmers and merchants, and they soon
learn to procure a sustenance for themselves and families, and gather
around them the necessaries and comforts of life. They also learn the
object of their being, of the creation of the earth, and how to
organize the elements so as to subserve their own wants and
necessities. This is a blessing, and we are proud to see the industry
of the Latter-day Saints, and also their improvements and
faithfulness. If we are ignorant, let us become wise; if we are poor,
let us gather around us the comforts of life. I look around among my
brethren and I see scholars. The world say we are ignorant; we
acknowledge it, but we are not as ignorant as they are, although they
have had opportunities [p.39] of education perhaps that many of our
brethren have not had. We study from the great book of nature. We are
driven to this of necessity Where is there another people who have
done what this people have done in these mountains, by way of making
improvements in their own midst—upon the soil and in their cities and
towns. They are not to be found on the face of the earth. If this is
not intelligence—if this is not good, hard, sound sense, I wish
somebody would come and teach us a little. If we are taken from the
poor, ignorant, low and degraded, and make ourselves wise and happy,
it is a credit to us.

Vol. 14,  p.39
There are causes for this which some may not have thought about. I
often think of them. You take, for instance, a father, who has, say,
four, ten or twelve sons. He may have abundance to dispose of to each
and every one; but he dislikes some particular one, and perhaps feeds
and clothes eleven, but the twelfth, whom he hates and despises, he
turns out of doors to provide for himself. This one son goes forth
weeping, and says, "I am forsaken of my father and his house; now I
have to look after myself. I have the earth before me; I have to live;
I do not want to kill myself, and as I have lite before me I certainly
must make my own future. I will go to work and accumulate a little of
something, so that I can purchase me a piece of land. When it is
purchased I will put improvements upon it. I will build me a house; I
will fence my farm; I will set off my orchard and plant out my garden;
and I will gather around me my horses, my cattle, my wagons and
carriages, and I will get me a family." Pretty soon here is a boy who
knows how to live as well as his father does. How is it with the rest
of the family? They are led and clothed by their Father; they know not
where it comes from nor how it is obtained, and they scarcely know
their right hand from their left with regard to the things of the
world.

Vol. 14,  p.39
This illustrates the history of this people. We have been under the
necessity of learning every art—to cultivate the soil and how to
provide for our own wants under the most adverse circumstances. We
have been compelled to do this or go without, for none would do it for
us. We have been forced to study mechanism, all kinds of machinery,
how to build, and how to provide and take care of ourselves in every
respect I thank the parent and the boys for turning us out of doors.
Why? Because it has thrown us on our own resources, and taught us to
provide for ourselves. We have a future before us, and God will take
care of us. In my meditations I say, "Shall I complain of father? No.
I will not complain at all, he has done the best he could for me,
though he knew it not. If he had marie my house, opened my farm,
planted my orchard, seen to my planting and ploughing as well as the
gathering; and then had brought my food to my chamber and appointed a
servant to feed me, what should I have known about, getting my living?
How could I have known anything about raising fruit or anything else?
I could not have known. I might read books until Doomsday, and unless
I apply the knowledge thus obtained I should know but little." Without
the application of knowledge acquired by reading, it makes mere
machines of us; we can tell what others have done, but we know nothing
ourselves. Then speak evil of no man, and acknowledge that it has been
a blessing to us to be cast aside and compelled to take care of
ourselves.

Vol. 14,  p.40
When we left our homes in the [p.40] East and started for the Rocky
Mountains the feeling in regard to us was, "There is starvation before
you Mormons; but if you do not die of starvation the Indians will kill
you." We knew that they would do no such thing; we knew that we could
live when we got here, and we also knew that we could travel twelve or
fourteen hundred miles with our cows, calves, colts, lame cattle, our
seed grain and provisions and farming utensils on wagons, carts and
handcarts, without an ounce of iron on some of them. It was said that
we could raise nothing when we got here; but I said, "We will wait and
see; we know that God has led us out here, and we will wait and see
what he will do for us." You can see what he has done, and thank his
name and be humble. Shall we speak evil of others? No. Why? Because
the result of their treatment towards us has made us better and
greater than we could have been otherwise. It has brought us closer
together than we could possibly have come without a great deal more
revelation than we have had. Our enemies have pushed us together; and
it is excellent to be surrounded by circumstances that will bring us
close together. We learn then whether we have fellowship one for
another. Let us thank God, and speak evil of none; and instead of
finding fault with father, let us thank him for turning us out of
doors, for we have learned a great many useful lessons in life that we
could not have learned without. We can read just as much as the
inhabitants of the earth, and after reading we can practice a thousand
times more than many of them.

Vol. 14,  p.40
I wish now to say a few words in relation to a subject which is
attracting the attention of thousands of people in the world. I refer
to what is termed infidelity. We are very well aware that a statement
made in reference to this matter in this Conference is true—namely,
that the inhabitants of the earth are drifting, as fast as time can
roll, to infidelity. I do not profess to know a great deal; but some
things I do know. Shall I take the liberty of telling you the story of
the boy who went to the mill? He was looking at the miller's hogs,
which were very fat, clean and fine. The miller came out, and, seeing
the boy attentively observing the pigs, said to him, "What are you
thinking about?" Said the boy, "I was thinking that millers have fat
hogs." "Were you thinking of anything else?" said the miller. "Yes."
"What was it?" "I do not know whose grain they are fed on," said the
boy. I take the liberty of telling this story for illustration. Some
things I do know and some I do not know; if I do not know whose grain
the pigs eat, I do know that there are some fat hogs.

Vol. 14,  p.40
What shall I say with regard to infidelity? I do not know a great
deal, but I say that a man has not good common sense who denies his
Maker; such a man is not endowed with reasoning powers. I hold this
book in my hand, and I say that for its production from the crude
element it required a type founder, paper maker, printer and a book
binder, and by their united exertions the book was made. But the
infidel bases his argument on the principle that the book is here
without a producer—that no type founder, paper maker, printer, nor
bookbinder was necessary. Is not a man who argues on this principle a
feel? If he is not he comes pretty near it.

Vol. 14,  p.40
There are a great many who say that there is no embodiment of the
Deity. Our Christian brethren almost deny the existence of a God; but
it is in word only; they do not feel it [p.41] in their hearts, they
do not mean any such thing. They are like the people of whom Paul
speaks, who had temples reared to the unknown God. The Christians do
not know anything about God, neither does the infidel. The Christian
world say, "We believe in a God who has no body." You do not believe
in anything of the sort, Christian world! You think you believe it,
but it is only tradition with you. Your fathers told you that God has
no body; the priests told them; the schoolmasters have joined in the
endorsement of the same ridiculous idea; it is also written in your
church creeds; but, when you let common sense have place in your
hearts, you do not believe in any such nonentity or nondescript as a
God without body, parts or passions.

Vol. 14,  p.41
But foolish and absurd as is such an idea, it is not so ridiculous as
that of the infidel. The Christian world, while virtually declaring
that God is nothing, also declare that the world was created by him;
but the infidel says the world had no creator, it is the result of
chance. Now I defy any infidel, or any other person on the face of the
earth, to prove that anything can be made or exist without a maker.
The world and all its various grades of organized denizens, from the
lowest forms of vegetable or animal life, up to man, the lord of
creation, were framed and made, or they would not have been here.

Vol. 14,  p.41
I just want to say with regard to infidelity, it means nothing more
nor less than to disbelieve anything we have a mind to. If we
disbelieve in the existence of the Eternal, as an embodiment or
personage, we are infidel on that point. If we disbelieve in the
efficacy of the blood of the Savior and his atonement, we are infidels
on that subject. I wish to say, however, to the Christian world, that
the moment the atonement of the Savior is done away, that moment, at
one sweep, the hopes of salvation entertained by the Christian world
are destroyed, the foundation of their faith is taken away, and there
is nothing left for them to stand upon. When this is gone all the
revelations God ever gave to the Jewish nation, to the Gentiles and to
us are rendered valueless, and all hope is taken from us at one sweep.

Vol. 14,  p.41
What proof have you, Infidels, that Jesus is not the Christ? What
proof have you of the negative of the existence of God the Father, or
of Jesus as the Mediator, or of the Holy Ghost as God's minister, or
of the gifts and graces that God has bestowed upon his people? None at
all, not the least thing in the world. Is there anybody living on the
earth that has the proof of the affirmative? Yes; we have. We have
proof that God lives and that he has a body; that he has eyes, and
ears to hear; that he has arms, hands and feet; that he can walk and
does walk. He has declared himself to be a man of war—Jehovah, the
great I Am, the Lord Almighty, and many other titles of a like import
are used in reference to him in the Scriptures. But take away the
atonement of the Son of God and the Scriptures fall useless to the
ground.

Vol. 14,  p.41
How is it, Infidel, have you any proof that Jesus did not die for the
sins of the world? No; not the least, any more than you have proof
that there was no need to go to the mountains to cut the timber used
in building this house, or to quarry the rock of which the pillars of
this house are composed. How is it, Mr. Infidel, have you any proof of
the non-existence of Him who rules and reigns in heaven, and who
controls the destinies of the earth? No; not the least. But you say,
"I do not believe it." That is your affair [p.42] only, nobody cares
about that.

Vol. 14,  p.42
Infidelity extends to other subjects besides the existence of God and
the atonement of the Savior. Some are infidel on one point and some on
another. I want to say that so far as a God without a body, parts and
passions is concerned, I am a complete infidel. The God whom I serve
has got eyes, ears, nose and mouth. He has hands to handle; his
footsteps are seen in the midst of his people, and his goings forth
among the nations; and he who has the Spirit of the Almighty can see
the providences of God and behold his ways. I ask the infidel if he
has any proof that I do not enjoy that Spirit? I have proof that I do.
What is that proof. The peace, light and intelligence that I enjoy,
which I have not obtained from the infidel, from reading books, from
going to school, nor from studying the wisdom of any man that ever
lived on the face of the earth. "Where did you obtain it?" says the
infidel. From heaven, from the fountain of light and intelligence.
"Where is your wisdom?" again says the infidel. Here, right before me,
teaching the people how to be saved, how to live, and to live with
each other; how to improve their minds; how to govern and control
themselves. It was so with Joseph Smith, in his day. So it is to-day;
how else could it be done? Who can gather rite people from the nations
in their poverty and ignorance and fill them with light and
intelligence, teach them how to live, what the earth is and what it is
for, make them understand that God is our father, Jesus the Mediator,
and that we belong to the highest intelligence that there is in
existence, and that we are the natural offspring of God the Father?
God only can do this Yet the infidel will say there is no God, that we
are creatures of to-day that we had no existence before this, and that
when this is over there is nothing after. And following down the chain
of his reasoning, he will say there was a time when there was no
earth, no stars, no worlds, no anything. Well, I know there never was
such a time. That is faith against faith, declaration against
declaration. What a pitiful condition it would be for all space to
contain nothing! To suppose that element, worlds, men, the grass of
the fields, or the trees of the forest were created, is all folly!
They are from eternity. It is equally vain to imagine space empty!
There is no space without a kingdom, neither is there any kingdom
without space, and they are from everlasting to everlasting. "How do
you know it?" asks the unbeliever. By the revelations of God, by the
revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ. "How do you know how to teach
the people to control themselves and make them of one heart and one
mind?" By the revelations of the Lord. Well, then, I guess we will
sing and pray and serve our God and keep his commandments; and I
rather think that Zion will prosper. That is my opinion.

Vol. 14,  p.42
While the chapter from the prophecies of Daniel was being read,
showing the plans and schemes of those who sought to entrap Daniel,
and their miserable end, I was thinking how wise (!) men were in those
days. How wise were those great captains, counselors and presidents!
Could they not foresee that they could not overthrow Daniel? No, they
could see no further than to believe that if the King would sign the
decree that no petition should be presented to any potentate, on,
above, or around about the earth, but to himself, for the space of
thirty days, they would entrap and destroy Daniel. What was the
result? Just as quick as they commenced their [p.43] special
legislation against Daniel the Lord commenced special legislation for
him and against those who got him into the lion's den. The final
result was that Daniel lodged with the lions over night and came out
unscathed, not injured in the least; the lions lay there peaceable
when the stone was rolled away, and those who had caused him to be
thrust there were condemned to take the place he left, and the lions
devoured them. they could not foresee what Daniel could; he could have
foretold their destiny, and that the legislation of the Lord Almighty
would be a little above the special legislation of which they were the
authors against him.

Vol. 14,  p.43
Brethren and sisters, will you keep the Word of Wisdom, say your
prayers, observe the Sabbath, speak evil of no man, and strive to be
humble and faithful in all things? It you will, we shall be one by and
by; we are not yet. We must overcome the love of the world. He that
hath the love of the world hath not the love of the Father. He that
loves the things of the world loves not the kingdom of heaven on the
earth. Whosoever serves mammon cannot serve God. We must let these
things go out of our affections, then lay hold of the principles of
eternal life and sustain the kingdom of God on the earth, or else we
shall go by the board. If we jump over, we shall certainly sink, and
if we stay aboard Zion's ship, we can do no more than sink, and it
will be just as well if Zion's ship sink to be aboard as to jump
overboard and sink. We had better stay aboard, she may go into harbor;
and I can promise you in the name of Israel's God that she will go
there safe and carry every one of her passengers. Will we be humble
and faithful? I trust we will. I hope—I pray you, brethren and
sisters, let us be humble, be faithful to our God, our religion, and
each other.

Vol. 14,  p.43
I will say a few words on a subject which has been mentioned here—that
is, celestial marriage. God has given a revelation to seal for time
and for eternity, just as he did in days of old. In our own days he
has commanded his people to receive the New and Everlasting Covenant,
and he has said, "If ye abide not that covenant, then are ye damned."
We have received it. What is the result of it? I look at the world, or
that small portion of it which believes in monogamy. It is only a
small portion of the human family who do believe in it, for from nine
to ten of the twelve hundred millions that live on the earth believe
in and practice polygamy. Well, what is the result? Right in our land
the doctrine and practice of plurality of wives tend to the
preservation of life. Do you know it? Do you see it? What is our duty?
To preserve life or destroy it? Can any of you answer? Why yes, it is
to perpetuate and preserve life. But what principle do we see
prevailing in our own land? What is that of which, in the East, West,
North and South, ministers in their pulpits complain, and against
which both gentlemen and ladies lecture? It is against taking life.
They say, "Cease the destruction of pre-natal life!" Our doctrine and
practice make and preserve life; theirs destroy it. Which is the best,
saying nothing about revelation, which is the best in a moral point of
view, to preserve or to destroy the life which God designs to bring
upon the earth. Just look at it and decide for yourselves.

Vol. 14,  p.43
This house is very large, but as a general thing the people bare been
very attentive, and they have tried to keep as still as possible.
Still, I [p.44] believe they can improve a little. I think that many
of our sisters who have children can stay nearer the doors, and then,
if they cannot prevent their children crying, they can step out. I do
believe they can stop their whispering. When there is anything said
from this Stand that pleases or displeases you, you turn to your
neighbor and whisper, and the next one does the same, and directly
there are a few thousand whispering, creating a noise like the rushing
of many waters. Then you scrape your feet a little, and the many
little noises are lille the dust that composes the mountains and the
whole earth. Every person should be silent when we meet here to
worship God. Remember and try to keep perfectly quiet, and do not
whisper, talk, nor scrape your feet; and do not let your children cry
if you can help it. Twenty years ago I used to tell you that you might
pinch your children to make them cry as loud as they could if you
wished, and I could preach louder than they could cry. I could do it
then, but now I want all to keep still.

Vol. 14,  p.44
I trust we shall long have the privilege of enjoying this shade which
we have built; it is a cover from the burning sun in summer; and when
the storm of rain comes this umbrella will shelter us. I perceive
that, in the gallery, there is a little more heat now than before; we
shall open the ventilators and put in some skylights, then I think it
will be as cool as in the past.

Vol. 14,  p.44
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bless you. I ask my Father in heaven
to bless the Saints, to bless every quorum and organization of his
kingdom, from the First Presidency down to the last organization to
promote good in the midst of his people. I pray continually for the
Bishops, presiding Elders, High Councillors, and the Female Relief
Societies. I will bless you, my sisters, if you will hearken to the
counsel which has been given you with regard to these fashions. Then,
to my brethren, I say, I will bless you, if you will seek a little
closer to sustain yourselves, by preserving and wisely using that
which the Lord gives you, and not suffer your cattle and sheep to die
on the prairies, but preserve them, that we may have the wherewithal
to supply ourselves with the necessaries of life, by raising sheep,
building factories, raising flax, the mulberry and silk and other
things useful. I do not care how beautifully you are adorned, ladies,
if you will only raise the silk and adorn yourselves with your own
hands. That is the requirement of heaven. It was so almost forty years
ago. The word of the Lord to his Saints then was, "Let the beauty of
your apparel be the beauty of the work of your own hands." If you will
observe this, adorn yourselves as much as you please. Make your hats
and bonnets, and also make hats for your brothers and sons. It is your
duty to do it. Preserve that that the Lord has given you, and waste
nothing. I can say to the Latter-day Saints that there is no man nor
woman, person or persons, but what I would rather feed, clothe, and
sustain than to see a particle wasted in the midst of my family or
this people. God does not like it, his Spirit is grieved with it.
Idleness and wastefulness are not according to the rules of heaven.
Preserve all you can, that you may have abundance to bless your
friends and your enemies, as we did in '49, '50 and '61. In those
years we fed thousands and thousands of poor, starving emigrants, who
had gold so big in their eyes that, when they started for the Plains,
they did not know whether they had anything to eat or not. By our
[p.45] instrumentality they were fed and sent on their way rejoicing.
If we take the counsel now given we shall have abundance to bless our
enemies if it be necessary. Shall we say that we have any? Yes, there
are those who would delight to be our enemies if they knew how; but
they do not know how. I do not suppose that there was a greater enemy
to the Savior, when he was on the earth, than the devil. How he did
plead with the Savior to worship him! Said he, "I will give you all
you can see, if you will fall down and worship me." But Jesus rebuked
him. Yet the devil hunted and followed up Jews and Gentiles, that is,
the Romans, until they betrayed the Redeemer into the hands of his
enemies, who crucified him, and in doing that they consummated the
great act for the salvation of the human family, which will cheat the
devil out of pretty much all of them, one way or the other. If he had
had any good sense about him—but he was as short of that as the
infidels in our day—he would have said, "I am with you, I will go with
you, pay your taxes, and will make you welcome to my house." But no,
the devil and his followers did not know enough to do this, neither do
our enemies, and thank God for it!

Vol. 14,  p.45
Again I say, I feel to bless my brethren and sisters—every quorum,
every authority; our brethren and sisters who have sung for us, or
played on the organ. I thank you, doorkeepers, and you who have waited
on the congregation, and I say God bless you, and in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ I bless the whole house of Israel. I pray for the
redemption of the centre stake of Zion, and the upbuilding thereof. It
is before us continually in our faith, and I hope that we shall live
to see it. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, August 15, 1869

The Gospel of Jesus  Christ  Taught By the 
Latter-Day Saints—Celestial Marriage

Discourse By Elder George Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 15, 1869. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.45
"I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk
worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called.

Vol. 14,  p.45
"With all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one
another in love;

Vol. 14,  p.45
"Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.

Vol. 14,  p.45
"There is one body and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope
of your calling;

Vol. 14,  p.45
"One Lord, one faith, one baptism, 

Vol. 14,  p.45
"One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in
you all.[p.46] 

Vol. 14,  p.46
"But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of
the gift of Christ.

Vol. 14,  p.46
"Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on high, he led captivity
captive, and gave gifts unto men.

Vol. 14,  p.46
"Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first
into the lower parts of the earth?

Vol. 14,  p.46
"He that descended is the same also that ascended far above all
heavens, that he might fill all things.

Vol. 14,  p.46
"And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some,
evangelists; and, some, pastors and teachers;

Vol. 14,  p.46
"For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of Christ:

Vol. 14,  p.46
"Till we all come in the unity, of the faith, and of the knowledge of
the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ:

Vol. 14,  p.46
"That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and
carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and
cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive:"

Vol. 14,  p.46
These words are found in the 4th chapter of the Epistle of Paul to the
Ephesians.

Vol. 14,  p.46
Probably at no time in the history of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints has there been more interest felt in relation to the
doctrines in which we believe and the nature of the organization with
which we are connected and the bonds by which we are united together
than at the present time. The completion of the railroad has brought
us immediately in contact with the outside world, and it has also
brought us prominently before the nations—not only our own nation, but
other nations; and many people who have heretofore felt little or no
interest in regard to the people called Latter-day Saints are now,
through travel, being brought in contact with them, and are disposed
to investigate and to inquire concerning their faith and the nature of
their organization.

Vol. 14,  p.46
It is very agreeable to us to have our principles investigated, for
the first Elders of the Church have endeavored for nearly forty years
to disseminate a knowledge of them among all people unto whom they
could get access. They have traveled throughout the length and breadth
of the nation, having visited every State and nearly every township in
the Union. They have also traveled in Canada, and have proclaimed the
Gospel in Europe and Asia, and some have even gone to Africa and to
the islands of the sea. What we have done we have endeavored to do
openly, and have striven to make plain the principles we have
advocated. The greatest difficulty we have had to contend with has
been the indisposition of the people to listen. The idea that has
seemed to possess the minds of many was that they understood our
principles perfectly well, and that it was unnecessary to say another
word about them.

Vol. 14,  p.46
Probably there is no people in the world concerning whom so much has
been said, and there is probably no people on the face of the earth
who are so little understood and concerning whom there are so many
misrepresentations in circulation. The prevalent idea concerning us in
a great many circles is that we have thrown aside the Bible and have
substituted in its stead a book of our own, the Book of Mormon, and
other works, of modern origin, or works which they consider of modern
origin. It is only a few weeks since that a gentleman from the Eastern
States was invited to preach in the New Tabernacle. He did so, and
preached a very eloquent discourse. He was followed by President
Young, and [p.47] after the latter had finished and the meeting was
dismissed this clergyman said he had not the least idea that we had so
large a Christian element in our faith until he heard that discourse
from President young. He had supposed that we had set aside the Bible
and had taken the Book of Mormon and the doctrines and revelations
contained in that and in the book of Doctrine and Covenants as our
rule of faith.

Vol. 14,  p.47
He was not singular in that idea; it is the general belief in many
circles, and among people who, on other subjects, are well informed.
They have an idea that we are a very peculiar people, and that our
peculiarities have their origin in those books. Of course among people
who have read the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants these ideas do not prevail, because such persons are aware
that those books corroborate the Bible, and are witness of the truth
of the great principles contained in the Old and New Testaments, and
teach precisely the same.

Vol. 14,  p.47
The peculiarities, if such they may be called, which distinguish us
from other people, have their origin in our implicit faith in the
Scriptures. There is no principle nor doctrine of our faith that We
are not willing to have tested by the revelations and teachings
contained in King James's translation of the Bible; and our Elders
have gone forth taking that as their text-book, preaching item it the
principles which those now called Latter-day Saints have embraced, and
which caused them to gather together from the nations of the earth, to
the State of Ohio, then to Missouri, then to Illinois, and then to
these valleys.

Vol. 14,  p.47
This statement may sound strangely to the ears of many. I have heard
people express considerable surprise upon hearing it. I recollect in
my early experience as an Elder meeting and having considerable
conversation upon our principles with a clergyman. I left with him the
work called "The Voice of Warning;" and when I called upon him again
after a lapse of a few days, he expressed his surprise at there being
any diversity between the Latter-day Saints and the orthodox sects,
"for," said he, "I see that you base your faith upon and draw your
arguments from the New Testament." I admitted that it was strange, but
remarked to him that it was because we received the New Testament
literally, and believed that the teachings contained in that book were
intended to be understood as they were written, and that when God made
a declaration, or his authorized servants preached the Gospel, or made
certain plain and positive promises, the design was that the children
of men should rely upon those promises and believe the principles of
that Gospel with the most unwavering faith and expect their fulfilment
to the very letter, if they would only comply with the conditions
connected therewith.

Vol. 14,  p.47
This is the great difficulty to-day; this is the cause of the
diversity of beliefs in the Christian world. Instead of taking the
word of the Lord as it is, they wish to place their own construction
on that word so as to suit their own peculiar ideas and views; and
having thus interpreted it, they flame their belief in accordance with
that interpretation. But it is very plain, from words contained in the
New Testament, that the Lord expected his children to believe the
Gospel and to carry it out in their practice, as it was delivered
anciently. For instance: Paul, on one occasion, when writing to the
Galatians, said—

Vol. 14,  p.47
"Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you
than that which we have preached [p.48] unto you, let him be
accursed."

Vol. 14,  p.48
And, as if to make this so positive that it could not be
misunderstood, he repeated the language. Here an anathema is
pronounced upon the head of any individual who should attempt to
preach any other Gospel than that which the Apostle Paul and the other
Apostles had declared; even if an angel from heaven were to declare
anything opposed to or differing from it he was to be accursed.

Vol. 14,  p.48
It is highly important that mankind should understand what was the
nature of that Gospel, and whether the creeds to which they have
rendered obedience in these days agree with the principles preached by
the Apostles; if they do not, they who preach them are exposed to the
anathema pronounced by Paul, or his words are not to be relied upon.
It is a very easy matter to find out what the Apostles did preach;
there need be no difficulty about this if people will receive the
teachings contained in the New Testament, for them we have a record of
their labors and an epitome of the doctrines they taught and
administered to the people.

Vol. 14,  p.48
If we refer to the first discourse that was preached after the
ascension of Jesus into heaven we shall find what the Apostles taught
on that occasion, when inspired by the Holy Ghost, to the inhabitants
of Jerusalem. The people were excited over the strange event that had
taken place in their midst; for men of various nations had gathered
together to the Holy City and the Apostles stood up in the power and
demonstration of the Holy Ghost and declared to the people there
assembled the startling intelligence that Jesus, whom they had so
recently crucified as an impostor, was indeed the Lord of life and
glory and was the veritable Son of God, the Messiah, of which the
prophets had spoken, and for whose coming they had so long and
anxiously looked. This was unexpected intelligence to them; but the
arguments of the Apostles on this matter were so convincing and the
power of God so apparent—each man hearing the Gospel in his own
tongue, that they were pricked to the heart and were convinced that
Jesus was the Son of God and the Savior of the world, and they cried
out, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?" It is very reasonable to
suppose that when the Apostles answered this question, made under such
extraordinary circumstances, they would declare the doctrines and
requirements which would be binding on all the inhabitants of the
earth under similar circumstances.  To imagine anything else would be
to suppose that which would be contrary to reason and common sense. To
think that they would tell something that was not necessary and
essential to salvation on such an important occasion, when so many
were pricked to their hearts, is to suppose something that is not
consistent with the character of the Apostles and the nature of their
mission to the children of men. Peter said unto them, "Repent, and be
baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the
remission of your sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy
Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all
that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." Thus,
he set before them in simplicity and in the greatest plainness, the
requirements with which they must comply in order to receive that
which they desired.

Vol. 14,  p.48
It was not necessary for him to say unto them, Believe in the Lord
Jesus Christ, for they did already believe, having been convinced
through the testimony of the Apostles. Peter, therefore, said unto
them, "Repent"—that [p.49] being the next principle they had to
obey—"repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, for the
remission of your sins, and ye shall receive the Holy Ghost." He did
not say unto them, "Here is an 'anxious bench,'" or, "Come and throw
yourselves at the foot of the cross, and seek with prayer before the
Lord until he remits your sins." He did not tell them to do any such
thing, but he told them to repent of their sins, that is, to forsake
them, and to be baptized for the remission of them, promising them
that they should receive the Holy Ghost, "For," said he, "the promise
is unto you and to your children and to all that are afar off, even as
many as the Lord our God shall call."

Vol. 14,  p.49
How many did the Lord call? Why he has called all. He commanded the
Apostles to go and preach the Gospel to every creature, therefore
every human being on the face of the earth was called by the Lord; and
the promise was unto the multitude there assembled and to all afar
off; hence, it is quite clear that all the inhabitants of the earth
had a claim on this promise on complying with the conditions
prescribed—namely, faith in Jesus Christ, repentance of their sins,
being baptized for their remission, and having hands laid upon them
for the reception of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 14,  p.49
This was the Gospel which Peter preached unto the people on the day of
Pentecost, and several thousands of them went forth and were baptized
on that occasion. We find, by examining the "Acts of the Apostles,"
that this was the nature of their teaching on every occasion when
preaching to the people, and we also find that when the people did
comply with these requirements the Holy Ghost did rest upon them.

Vol. 14,  p.49
A great many have had the idea that the Holy Ghost was only bestowed
upon those who were called to act as officers in the churches; but an
investigation of the labors of the Apostles will prove that this was
not the case, and will establish the fact that every individual,
whether male or female, who was baptized by the servants of God for
the remission of sins, received the laying on of hands, and also the
Holy Ghost. You recollect, doubtless, the record contained in the 8th
chapter of Acts, which contains an account of Philip preaching the
Gospel in Samaria and baptizing some believers. Philip, it seems, had
only the authority that John the Baptist had, holding the same
Priesthood as he did. It is written of John that he said, "I indeed
baptize you with water unto repentance; but he that cometh after me is
mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear; he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost and with fire." John never presumed to lay on
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost: he had not the authority,
He was a priest after the order of Aaron; he held the Aaronic
Priesthood, to which Priesthood belongs not the authority to lay on
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. To do this it requires a
priest after the Order of Melchizedec, which Jesus and his Apostles
held. Philip, after leaving Samaria, baptized the Eunuch, but we do
not read that he laid his hands upon him, evidently proving that he
held only the Priesthood of Aaron. When the Apostles which were at
Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the Word of God, through
Philip, they sent unto them Peter and John, two of the Apostles, who,
when they came unto them, prayed for them that they might receive the
Holy Ghost, and they laid their hands upon them, and they received the
Holy Ghost. It did not [p.50] rest upon them previous to this
ordinance being attended to; for the Testament says the Holy Ghost had
not as yet fallen upon any of them, although they had been baptized.
This shows that, not only is it necessary for men to believe in Jesus
Christ, repent of their sins, and be baptized for the remission of
them, but, that they must receive the laying on of hands of those who
have authority, or they could neither claim nor enjoy the Holy Ghost;
but when they did have hands laid upon them, wonderful to relate in
this age of unbelief, the Holy Ghost rested down upon them and they
were filled therewith, and they were bound and united together, and
they knew the things of God and enjoyed the gifts of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ.

Vol. 14,  p.50
On one occasion Paul met with a number of disciples at Ephesus and he
inquired of them if they had received, the Holy Ghost since they
believed. They told him they had not so much as heard whether there be
any Holy Ghost· He then inquired unto what then were they baptized.
They replied they were baptized unto John's baptism. Paul baptized
them anew, and laid hands upon them, and, we are told, they received
the Holy Ghost and spake with tongues and prophecied. Paul had
authority; he held the Melchizedec Priesthood, in which was included
the authority to lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 14,  p.50
This is the manner in which the Apostles preached the Gospel; there is
no record of their doing it in any other way. We do not read of their
teaching the people the plan of salvation in any other way.

Vol. 14,  p.50
A great many, to prove that baptism and laying on of hands are not
necessary, have cited the case of Cornelius, who, though he was not
baptized, received the Holy Ghost. The case of Cornelius is the only
case of the kind on record, and there were strong reasons why it
should be as it was with him. The Gospel and its ordinances were
administered only to the Jews; Cornelius was a Gentile, and between
the two races strong prejudices existed, the Jews looking upon the
Gentiles as far inferior to them. Cornelius and his household were the
first Gentiles to whom the Gospel was preached, they received it, and
the Lord, to show to the Apostles that the Gentiles were entitled to
the ordinances of salvation as well as the Jews, if they were willing
to comply with the requirements of the Gospel, conferred the Holy
Ghost upon Cornelius and his family. When Peter saw this family he
said, "Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons, but
in every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is
accepted with him." And when afterwards, he heard them speak with
tongues and magnify God, he said, "Can any man forbid water that these
should not be baptized which have received the Holy Ghost as well as
we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord."
Peter did not say, Cornelius, you have received the Holy Ghost as well
as we have, and there is no necessity for you to obey any further
ordinances, which, under the circumstances, if he had considered
baptism or the laying on of hands non-essential, he would have been
very likely to do; but instead of that he commanded them to be
baptized. Peter took this, as the Lord intended it, as an evidence
that the Gentiles as well as the House of Israel were entitled to the
Gospel. And he had them baptized, and without doubt laid his hands
upon them to confirm upon them the gift they had received. Had
Cornelius, at that hour, stood upon his dignity [p.51] and said, There
is no necessity for me to be baptized for the remission of my sins,
God having Wen me the Holy Ghost without obeying that ordinance, and
having already received the Holy Ghost, I have no need to have hands
laid upon me, there is not a doubt in my mind but what that precious
and inestimable gift would have been withdrawn from him, and he would
not have enjoyed it after. It could, only be continued to him on
condition of his obeying the ordinances which God had placed in his
Church and which he required all the inhabitants of the earth to
submit to without hesitation; and without doubt, Cornelius wisely went
forward and obeyed those ordinances. This was the manner in which the
Apostles preached the Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth in those
days·They did not say to the people, "You must seek the Holy Ghost and
probably the Lord will give it to you if you will only exercise faith
enough;" but they told the people plainly and positively, without the
least hesitation, that if they would comply with certain requirements
they should receive the Holy Ghost. The only condition was their
sincerity and faithfulness in obeying the requirements. 

Vol. 14,  p.51
What were the fruits of this preaching? Wherever the Apostles went and
the people received their testimony the Spirit of God rested upon them
and their hearts were united, and they enjoyed the gifts of prophecy,
healing, tongues, interpretation of tongues, discerning of spirits,
wisdom, knowledge and all the varied gilts of the Gospel necessary for
their growth and development in the things of God. This was not the
case at Jerusalem alone, but in far off Ephesus and in the various
cities of AsiaMinor where Paul preached; and throughout the length and
breadth of the earth wherever the Apostles traveled these peculiar
gifts and manifestations were enjoyed.

Vol. 14,  p.51
Paul, who had been separated from the rest of the Apostles for a
number of years, found when he came to Jerusalem and was united with
them, that he had precisely the same knowledge concerning the Gospel
of Christ that they had; the Holy Ghost had taught it to him the same
as it had to Peter, James, John, Andrew and the rest of the Apostles.
And had they been permitted to continue their labors the inhabitants
of the earth, if they had received the Gospel, would have been united
together as one in the things of God.

Vol. 14,  p.51
Does anybody wonder that there is division now in Christendom? Does
anybody wonder that, instead of there being, "One Lord, one faith and
one baptism," as recorded in the words I have read in your hearing,
there are, it may be said, many lords, many faiths and many baptisms?
Does anybody wonder at this? I cannot when I see how men have strayed
from the path that Jesus marked out; when I hear men say that baptism
is non-essential. What a wide difference between such persons and the
Lord Jesus Christ! You will remember that when John came baptizing in
the wilderness Jesus applied to him for baptism, and, in answer to the
remonstrance of John, who seemed to think that he had more need to be
baptized by the Savior than for the Savior to be baptized by him,
Jesus said, "Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfil
all righteousness." The wonder is that there is a remnant of faith in
Jesus left in the world when we see how widely men have diverged from
the paths in which the Apostles walked, and from the doctrines which
they taught.

Vol. 14,  p.52
We must always bear in mind that which Paul said—"Though we, or [p.52]
an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than that which
we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." We must bear this in
mind when we investigate the nature of the Apostles' teachings and the
ordinances and doctrines which they administered and taught. If they
who profess to be preachers of the Gospel diverge in the least from
the doctrines and principles taught by the Apostles they place
themselves in a position to receive the condemnation which Paul
invoked.

Vol. 14,  p.52
I have endeavored in these remarks to bring your minds to the faith
the Saints once enjoyed, and to the teachings which the Apostles, in
their day, laid before the people, and called upon them in all
earnestness to obey. I have done this in order that you may be
prepared for that which we teach, for we teach precisely the same
principles that they did. Men wonder and say, "How is it that you
Latter-day Saints can live together as you do? How is it that you are
so united?" The secret lies in the tact that we have the same
principles to teach to the people that were taught by the ancient
Apostles, and the same results follow in our case as in theirs.

Vol. 14,  p.52
It has been frequently remarked to the Elders, when abroad, "What
necessity was there for an angel to come from heaven to earth to
bring, as you say he did, the everlasting Gospel when we have the
Bible and Christian organizations and Christian churches all through
the land?" This is a very important question, and one to which I will
try and give a satisfactory answer. There would have been no necessity
of any such thing if the churches, at the time Joseph Smith sought for
knowledge, had taught the same principles the Apostles declared, and
if believers in these days had enjoyed the same gifts and blessings
that they did in theirs. But if there was such a church at that time
history has failed to record the fact. There was no man on the face of
the earth, of whom we have heard, who declared to the people that if
they would believe in Jesus and repent of their sins and be baptized
for the remission of them, they should receive the Holy Ghost. On the
contrary, the bestowal of the Holy Ghost, as anciently, with its gifts
and powers, was denied by the whole Christian world. They declared
that these gifts were not for this generation, but were bestowed upon
the primitive church for the whole and sole purpose of establishing
the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and that when that was accomplished there
wes no longer any need for them. That was the belief in Christendom
then, and that is the belief there now; you may hear it expressed on
every hand when conversing on these subjects. They will declare that
there is no necessity for these gifts in this age, as if the Holy
Ghost could be enjoyed by man and these gifts not manifested! Such a
thing is impossible! There would have been no necessity for the
restoration of the Gospel to the earth by an angel if the keys and
priesthood by which the ancient Apostles officiated had not been taken
from the earth. It is true that the Catholic Church claims direct
succession from the Apostles; other churches claim the same; and all,
claiming any authority whatever, endeavor to trace it back to them.
They all base their claims to authority on the fact that the Apostles
received it. The Catholic Church, especially, claim uninterrupted
descent from Peter and the last of the Apostles. But, while so doing,
they ignore the fact that as long as there was a man on the earth who
laid claim to authority direct from God the inhabitants warred against
him, until [p.53] they had succeeded in killing him, as they had all
others. This fact, though as familiar as any fact to the student of
history, is lost sight of by the Catholic Church. So long as the
Apostles lived, and so long as any man lived who had been associated
with them in their labors, there was an incessant persecution carried
on against them. And if, is recorded that every one of them, except
John, died a violent death. They tried to kill John; they immersed him
in a cauldron of boiling oil and bent him to the Isle of Patmos to
work in the lead mines, and persecuted him in various ways; but, owing
to the promise of God, they could not kill him. Peter was crucified at
Rome with his head downwards, not considering himself worthy to be
crucified as his Lord had been. Paul was beheaded in Rome; the other
Apostles were killed in various ways, every one of them suffering an
ignominious death because of their belief in Jesus; because they
believed God was a God of revelation, and because they laid claim to
authority from Jesus to administer the ordinances of his church. This
was the course pursued by the inhabitants of the earth until the
Apostles and every man having authority had been killed, and the gifts
and blessings had entirely disappeared from the earth. After this men
took to themselves doctrines to accommodate themselves, the rites and
many of the doctrines of Paganism and portions of existing
institutions were incorporated into the Christian Church, until almost
every vestige of the pure doctrines had disappeared, and nothing was
left but mere forms.

Vol. 14,  p.53
Is it any wonder that the Latter-day Saints claim that it was
necessary for an angel to fly through the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to the nations of the earth? If authority
to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel had existed among men
there would have been no such necessity; but that authority had been
taken back to God who gave it, and it had to be restored by him or it
could not be exercised on the earth again.

Vol. 14,  p.53
Where were Apostles to be found? Why they were unpopular; every man
that had held the Apostleship had been killed, yet in the words which
I have read in your hearing it is said—

Vol. 14,  p.53
"He gave to some Apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some
pastors and teachers."

Vol. 14,  p.53
And yet men tell us to-day that Apostles are not necessary! Is it
surprising that the results which we see have followed such unbelief
in Apostles? It was very dangerous to be called Apostles! It sounded
better to be called Bishops or some other title; it suited the popular
ear better and did not excite the persecution which the name of
Apostle did. Yet in the words of Paul we are told that Apostles,
prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers were placed in the Church,
for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, the
edifying of the body of Christ. If there is any man on the earth who
can prove from the Scriptures that Apostles are not necessary in the
Church of Christ, then he can prove that the words of Paul and the
rest of the Apostles are not trustworthy, for Paul tells us that they
were placed in the Church for the work of the ministry, the perfecting
of the Saints, and they were to continue there.

Vol. 14,  p.53
"Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of
the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more children, tossed
to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the
sleight of [p.54] men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they he in wait
to deceive."

Vol. 14,  p.54
Is there room for wonder that men are carried about by every wind of
doctrine, and that they are deceived by the cunning craft of men, when
they no longer believe in Apostles and prophets, and have taken in
their stead self-constituted ministers, men who never received
authority to administer in the things of God? Can any be surprised
that Christendom is split up as it is to-day, and that men are so
confused in relation to the doctrines of Christ? or that infidelity
rears its head so defiantly in the midst of Christendom? No, it cannot
be wondered at, when men have so widely departed from and so
flagrantly disobeyed the plain teachings of Scripture as we find them
recorded in the New Testament. The condition of Christendom alone is,
of itself, sufficient to prove to every reasoning mind that if there
is a God in heaven, as we know there is; that if there is such a
principle as divine revelation, which we declare to be true; if there
are such beings surrounding the throne of God as angels, of which we
bear testimony, there never was a greater necessity for angels to be
sent to earth, or for revelation to be given to man, than in the day
in which we live. Some may say that we have the Bible and its divine
teachings to peruse at our leisure; but has frequently been remarked
by those who scoff at it that it is like a fiddle, every kind of a
tune can be played upon it. It requires something more than the Bible
to guide man to eternal life. It requires divine inspiration, it
requires the Holy Ghost, it requires the Priesthood, as it existed in
ancient, days, to be restored; and I thank God with all my heart, this
morning, that I do know it has been restored. I thank God from the
bottom of my heart that I have this knowledge.

Vol. 14,  p.54
Before me, in this Territory, I see the fruits of this
restoration—precisely the same fruits that followed the Priesthood
anciently. I see, here, people gathered from various nations, of
various creeds, speaking various languages, and having been reared and
educated in a very dissimilar manner, from limited monarchies, from
despotic monarchies and from republics; and yet they dwell together in
unity, worship God alike, live lives of good. Order, truth and
holiness, and love one another, which is an evidence, as the Apostle
says, that they have passed from death unto life. This unity is one of
the greatest evidences that can be given that we are the disciples of
Christ, for he has said

Vol. 14,  p.54
"If ye are not one, ye are not mine." 

Vol. 14,  p.54
And it is also one of the strongest evidences that can be given that
Jesus is the Christ, for, on one occasion, when praying to the Father
that his disciples might be one, he said—

Vol. 14,  p.54
"Neither pray I for these alone; but for them also which shall believe
on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father,
art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one in us; that the
world may believe that thou hast sent me."

Vol. 14,  p.54
As a people the unity of the Latter-day Saints is proverbial, and
furnishes a powerful testimony that we have walked with Christ, and
have received the blessings following the bestowal of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 14,  p.54
These are some of the doctrines that the Latter-day Saints believe in;
time would fail to tell all. We believe that God is the same
yesterday, to-day and for ever; that he is a God of revelation, and
that the reason he has not revealed himself for centuries is because
the people so cruelly persecuted his anointed ones when he sent them
into their midst.[p.55] Their blood has cried for vengeance on the
inhabitants of the earth, and he has closed the heavens, as it were,
for centuries, our forefathers having been left only with such light
as they could obtain without the Priesthood. But has he not bestowed
his Holy Spirit upon men? Yes, millions of people have received the
Holy Spirit to a certain extent, although not in its fulness. Luther
had it, when he was inspired to war against the iniquities that
existed in the Romish Church. He was raised up especially to prepare
the way for the manifestation of the work of God in the last days.
Calvin and Melancthon had a portion of the Holy Spirit, and so had all
the Reformers who followed them; and though they had not the authority
to build up the Church of God in its ancient purity, they still had a
work to do and they have come in their days and generations and have
labored zealously, indefatigably and fearlessly, regardless of death,
inspired of God to do the work which they performed in the various
lands in which they labored—Germany, France, England, Scotland, and
various parts of Europe, and also in our own land—America. John
Wesley, also, was raised up and inspired of God to do a work, and he
did it.

Vol. 14,  p.55
Not only have these religious reformers been inspired to do a work in
preparing for the advent of the kingdom of God upon the earth; but
others have been raised ten the same purpose. Columbus was inspired to
penetrate the ocean and discover this Western continent, for the set
time for its discovery had come; and the consequences" which God
desired to follow its discovery have taken place—a free government has
been established on it. The men who established that Government were
inspired of God—George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, John Adams,
Benjamin Franklin, and all the fathers of the Republic were inspired
to do the work which they did. We believe it was a preparatory work
for the establishment of the kingdom of God. This Church and kingdom
could not have been established on the earth if their work had not
been performed, or a work of a similar character. The kingdom of God
could not have been established in Asia amid the despotisms there; nor
in Africa, amid the darkness there; it could not have been built up in
Europe amid the monarchies which crowd every inch of its surface. It
had to be built up on this land, hence this land had to be discovered.
It was not discovered too soon; if it had been it would have been
overran by the nations of the earth, and no place would have been
found, even here, for the kingdom of God. It was discovered at the
right time and by the right man, inspired of God not to waver or
shrink; but, undaunted by the difficulties with which he was
surrounded, and contending with a mutinous crew, he persevered, and
continued his journey westward until he discovered this land, the
existence of which God had inspired him to demonstrate.

Vol. 14,  p.55
It was necessary that George Washington should be raised up, that the
battles of the Republic should be fought, that the Colonies should be
emancipated from the fetters of the mother country, and declared free
and independent States. Why? Because God had in view the restoration
of the everlasting Gospel to the earth again, and in addition to this
the set time had come for him to build up his kingdom and to
accomplish the fulfilment of his long deferred purposes.

Vol. 14,  p.55
Jesus said unto Jerusalem, "How often would I have gathered thy
children together, even as a hen [p.56] gathereth her chickens under
her wings, and ye would not!" But the prophets tell us that in the
last days the people of God shall be gathered together from the
different parts of the earth and be united together in one people. It
was necessary, therefore, that a land should be prepared and a form of
government be established within its borders without conflicting with
it. Therefore, religious liberty arm toleration have been proclaimed
throughout the length and breadth of this land. Men fought, bled and
died in vindication of these principles, and they were incorporated
into the Constitution, and we, to-day, are reaping the blessed results
of their labors. Shall they not have glory in the sight of God for
those labors? Yes, glory and honor and blessings and immortality will
rest upon men who have been instruments in the hands of God in
bringing to pass his great and marvellous purposes. We have the
greatest charity for them; we know that God will save and bless them.
We know, further, that their sins were sins of ignorance. Where there
is no law, it is said, there is no transgression. They had not the
fulness of the Gospel declared unto them; but the generation in which
we live hear the law and the testimony, and they will be held
accountable for this knowledge. God will hold you, my brethren,
sisters and friends, strictly accountable for that which you hear. You
live in a day and age when the purposes of God are transpiring before
your eyes, and when you see the mighty going forth of his great work.
Men, generally, however, will not look at it, and yet they are ready
to declare that if they knew the work of God was progressing they
would be willing to help it forward. They are the same as the Jews
were with the Lord Jesus Christ. When he was with them he was despised
and put to death; now men think they honor him, but if he lived upon
the earth to-day do you think he would be honored? He would be treated
to-day as he was then. God sent his only Son, the Prince of life and
glory; he came to the earth in humble mien, in the garb of poverty,
speaking ungrammatically, yet he was heaven's Prince, the Lord of all
things. He was born in a stable and cradled in a manger. But God's
noble sons are not always born to thrones; some of the noblest men who
have lived on earth have not been found in the courts of kings. Where
shall we look for them? Frequently among the humble and lowly. I thank
God it is so. I have found among the humble and lowly, men with minds
which were like rich jewels; men who loved the truth, and who have
been willing to die for principle. I have also found many of the rich
and noble who have 

Vol. 14,  p.56
"Crooked the pregnant hinges of the knee, 
That thrift might follow fawning."

Vol. 14,  p.56
And who have been willing to do anything to curry favor, who
worshipped popularity, and were ready to bow at its shrine in humble,
abject reverence. While among the poor, the meek, and the lowly, I
have known men, and we all doubtless have, who would die rather than
step aside from principle. Among such God has placed his nobles in
this generation, in order to be pioneers in this work and lay its
foundations. They cooled sacrifice, and endure poverty for the sake of
truth, and they have done so, and have risked all, braving the world
fearlessly, establishing principle after principle, and declaring
truth, in all its simplicity and purity, to the nations of the earth.
Thus far God has vindicated their course and upheld them and has borne
them off triumphantly, [p.57] and he will continue to do so until the
victory is achieved and the desired consummation of his purposes is
reached.

Vol. 14,  p.57
This work will stand and spread abroad, because it is the work of God.
After awhile it will gather within its fold men who, at the present
time, consider it beneath their notice. It will accomplish the destiny
that has been assigned to it. It will gather every honest man and
woman on the face of the earth; all who will acknowledge truth will
receive and rejoice in this work. I thank God that it is restored to
the earth. It is more precious than the good will of men to know God.
To have the spirit of truth, and the union and fellowship which exist
among the Latter-day Saints, is worth more than the riches of
California, more than all the mines Of the earth, or all the jewels in
the crown of every monarch on the earth, or their entire treasures,
because they will fade away, but these will endure for ever. And the
man who obeys the Gospel of Jesus need not feel that he is bound or
enslaved, or deprived of the exercise of any of the faculties, as many
suppose. He is emancipated from thraldom; he can rejoice in the light
of truth, and go forward and embrace every principle of truth. Not
religious. truth alone; it is a wrong idea that people who are
religious must confine themselves to what are termed religious truths
only. The Gospel of Jesus Christ embraces within its scope every truth
known to man; every truth pertaining to astronomy, geology and every
other science belongs to and is incorporated in that Gospel.

Vol. 14,  p.57
I have spoken thus far and have not said a single word about that
much-mooted doctrine—plurality of wives. I expect there are gentlemen
and ladies here who would rather hear that spoken of than all that
could be said besides; who would rather hear an Elder tell how many
wives and children he has got than all that could be said about Jesus,
his Apostles, the Holy Ghost or its gifts. There is a prurient
curiosity on the part of a great many people in relation to this
subject, and were it not transcending the bounds of politeness, about
the first question they would ask after being introduced to an Elder
would be, "How many wives and children have you got?" That is about
the extent of their desires. Here is a great phenomenon before their
eyes in this Territory, of intense interest and of immense importance,
yet their souls cannot rise high enough to comprehend the first
feature of it, and no higher than to ask about the number of a man's
wives! When I hear such inquiries I pity the person who makes them. I
think if a person cannot allow his or her mind to rise any higher than
that, he or she is in a most deplorable condition.

Vol. 14,  p.57
I am satisfied that there is an immense amount of misunderstanding
among the people of the world with respect to the Latter-day Saints
and their belief in this peculiar doctrine. It is generally believed
that we have embraced it for SenSual purposes, and that we are a
sensual people. We see these ideas frequently advanced in newspapers,
and it is stated by them that we gather the people from the nations
because of this doctrine. What a silly idea! Why, any man with a grain
of common sense might know better if he would give a little reflection
to the matter! How much easier it would be, if we were licentious, to
practice licentiousness according to the popular method! Why go to the
trouble and expense and incur the odium of sustaining wives and
children merely to gratify licentiousness, when we could do it to the
fullest extent, on the popular plan,[p.58] without incurring odium or
assuming responsibility and care? Read the records of New York,
Washington, Chicago, and the records of all the cities east and west
on our continent, and then go to the old world, and you may find that
men can gratify their lustful desire without incurring odium. They can
even destroy females by the thousands in the gratification of their
sensual appetites, but because the Latter-day Saints choose to marry
them, to make women and their children respected and honorable, all
hell is moved against them. The devil does not like it. I will tell
you a rule, brethren, sisters and friends, that I have observed
through my intercourse with men, in my travels, and that is, that they
who have opposed this principle most bitterly when they understood it,
have been the most corrupt men, the very, men who have practiced
adultery and whoredom in secret; while openly, to hear them speak of
our system of patriarchial marriage, one might think them immaculate;
but I never found pure-minded men or women, honest and true to their
God, and to their partners if they had them, but what, when they heard
it explained as the Saints in this Territory understand, preach and
practice it, let them believe what they might on other points, they
would acknowledge that there was something godlike in that doctrine,
if we carried it out as we believed it. That has been my experience.

Vol. 14,  p.58
We are solving the problem that is before the world to-day, over which
they are pretending to rack their brains. I mean the "Social Problem."
We close the door on one side, and say that whoredoms, seductions and
adulteries must not be committed amongst us, and we say to those who
are determined to carry on such things we will kill you; at the same
time we open the door in the other direction and make plural marriage
honorable. What is the result? Why, a healthy, pure and virtuous
community, a community which, in these respects, has no equal on the
earth.

Vol. 14,  p.58
I say these few words by way of explanation; they are very inadequate
to convey the ideas that we entertain, and that I would like to convey
to my hearers, in relation. to celestial marriage. That God may bless
and sustain you in the practice of truth, is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, March 26, 1871

The Restoration of the Jews and the Rebuilding of
Jerusalem—the Latter-Day Kingdom of God—Gathering of Israel

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 26, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.58
I will call the attention of this congregation to a portion of the
word of the Lord contained in the first five verses of the fourth
[p.59] chapter of the prophecies of Isaiah—

Vol. 14,  p.59
"Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God.

Vol. 14,  p.59
"Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare
is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she hath received
of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.

Vol. 14,  p.59
"The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, prepare ye the way of
the Lord, make straight in the desert a high way for our God.

Vol. 14,  p.59
"Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be
made low; and the crooked shall, be made straight, and the rough
places, plain:

Vol. 14,  p.59
"And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed; and all flesh shall see
it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."

Vol. 14,  p.59
These are the words of the inspired Prophet Isaiah, most of which
remain to be fulfilled. The first two verses contain a prediction not
yet fulfilled: '"Comfort ye my people, saith your God; speak
comfortably to Jerusalem, cry unto her that her warfare is
accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, for she hath received of
the Lord's hand double for all her sins."

Vol. 14,  p.59
Every person who is acquainted with the history of the inhabitants of
Jerusalem very well knows that this prediction has never received a
fulfulment. In consequence of the wickedness of that people, and the
great transgressions that they committed in the sight of heaven in
rejecting the Lord, their true Messiah, great and severe calamities
and judgments came upon them, and have continued upon them and their
posterity until this age of the world. In other words, all those
curses which are pronounced in the Book of Deuteronomy upon the head
of Israel have literally been fulfilled during the past eighteen
hundred years. I have no need to enter into particulars with regard to
that devoted race; but I will state, very briefly, some of the
judgments that they have endured.

Vol. 14,  p.59
After the Prophet Isaiah had delivered this prophecy they suffered
severely at the hands of the Babylonians; who, about six centuries
before Christ, came against the Jews. and Jerusalem and destroyed many
of their nation, and carried the remnant of them into captivity to
Babylon, where they remained some seventy years. They then returned
and rebuilt their city and temple, and were chastened at various times
from that period until their Messiah came, in fulfilment of the
prophecies and predictions of Isaiah concerning the first advent of
the Redeemer. He came, as he, himself, expressed it, to his own, but
his own received him not. They looked upon him as a base impostor, as
a Sabbath-breaker, a gluttonous man and a wine-bibber. Instead of
being a moral character, in their estimation, he was a friend of
publicans and sinners, and associated with them instead of with those
who professed to be religious. They persecuted, hated and reviled him;
and finally succeeded, in fulfilment of prophecy, in crucifying him.

Vol. 14,  p.59
Jesus, before he was crucified, said unto the Jews, "I say unto you
that the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and shall be given to
a people who shall bring forth the fruits thereof." As much as to say,
"You once enjoyed the fruits of the kingdom; you once had in your
midst inspired men, prophets, great and holy men who spoke as they
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost; you once enjoyed all the blessings
and gifts of the kingdom of God; in the days of your righteousness you
enjoyed these fruits in abundance. But, alas! you have departed from
the laws of that kingdom; you have [p.60] forsaken the religion of
your fathers; you have turned your hearts away, you have apostatized
from the truth, and the fruits that were enjoyed by your fathers no
longer exist among you. Your fathers were in possession of all the
miraculous fruits and blessings and gifts of the kingdom. They could
prophecy and see visions; they could hear the voice of the Lord
speaking to them; they could enjoy the power and gift of the Holy
Spirit; work miracles in the name of the Lord; heal the, sick; cast
out devils and perform all these miracles that are recorded in the Old
Testament; and these were the fruits of that kingdom which you, the
Jewish nation, once enjoyed; but because you have rejected your
Messiah, rejected the testimony of the prophets concerning him;
rejected the testimony given in the law of Moses, and those great
types pointing to the Messiah, you, in turn, shall be rejected, the
kingdom shall be taken from you, and it shall be given to a nation who
shall bring forth the fruits thereof."

Vol. 14,  p.60
Again, Jesus says, before he was crucified, when looking upon
Jerusalem, the capital city of the Jews, "O, Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto
thee, how often would I have gathered you together as a hell gathers
her chickens under her wings, but ye would not."

Vol. 14,  p.60
Again, after enumerating their wickednesses, pointing out their
apostacy, and pronouncing a great variety of woes upon them, he
finally delivers a prediction of this nature upon the heads of this
devoted people, "There shall be great distress in the land, and wrath
upon this people; they shall be destroyed by the edge of the sword;
they shall be carried away captive into all nations, and Jerusalem
shall be trodden down by the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles
are fulfilled."

Vol. 14,  p.60
This was literally fulfilled upon their heads. Titus, the Roman
general, laid siege to that city and overcame the Jews, eleven hundred
thousand of whom were killed, and ninety-seven thousand taken into
captivity, many of the latter being afterwards persecuted and killed
by their enemies; thus a poor, miserable remnant were scattered abroad
among all the various nations and kingdoms of the earth. Jerusalem,
their beloved city, where their temple was built, where the name of
the Lord was placed, and from which they had been warned by the mouth
of the prophets, where the voice of inspiration had been heard; where
Jesus himself, who spake as never man spake, ministered for many
months. That city was delivered up to the Gentiles, and overcome by
them; the stones of their beautiful temple were torn down to the very
foundation, and the city passed into the hands of the Gentiles, and
has remained in their possession from that day until the present time,
which, I think, is now precisely 18 centuries since that people were
scattered and became a hiss and a bye-word among all nations. It was
said this morning that they invoked the curse of the Almighty on their
heads when they said, at the crucifixion of the Savior, "Let his blood
be upon us and upon our children." The Lord took them at their word,
and his blood has been answered upon their heads, and upon the heads
of their children, and their children's children, until eighteen long
centuries have rolled away.

Vol. 14,  p.60
When will the time come for this great curse to be removed from the
Jewish nation? When shall it be said that "her iniguity is pardoned,
she has received at the Lord's hand double for all her sins?" When
shall [p.61] the message go forth, in the words of our text, "Comfort
ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God? Speak ye comfortably to
Jerusalem, cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished, that her
iniquity is pardoned, for she has received at the Lord's hand double
for her sins." I, ask the question; where shall we get the reply? In
what way will this comforting message be delivered to the inhabitants
or the earth? When shall this glorious cry go forth concerning this
persecuted, down-trodden people? When shall Jerusalem be rebuilt in
all its beauty and glory by the hand of the people who have been so
long scattered among the nations? When shall that beautiful and holy
temple be again reared upon its former foundations, and the glory of
the Lord be manifested in it? There is such a proclamation to be made
manifest, such a message to go forth by Divine authority and power,
and to be delivered to the children of men, comforting the inhabitants
of Jerusalem and declaring that her warfare is accomplished.

Vol. 14,  p.61
Before this great message for the redemption and salvation of the
Jewish nation can ever go forth, there is a certain work to be
performed on the earth, certain purposes to be fulfilled, and until
that is fulfilled and accomplished, Jerusalem can never be rebuilt,
and the Jews can never return as a nation. A decree has gone forth by
the mouth of the Son of God himself, that that city should be in the
possession of the Gentiles, and that it should be trodden down by
them, and that the Jews should be scattered among the nations until
the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled. Who, among all the
inhabitants of the earth, can tell us how the Lord will bring about
the fulfilment of this prediction in regard to the Gentiles? Who is
able to declare when the times of the Gentiles will be fulfilled? Who
knows anything about it, unless it be revealed from heaven? We might
pore over the pages of the Bible, understand many of the prophecies
that have been fulfilled, and be able to treasure up in our hearts and
commit to memory all the predictions of the prophets, and yet, without
new revelation, no person would be able to decide when the times of
the Gentiles are fulfilled. We might, of course, by carefully
searching the prophecies, judge of the particular period of age of the
world in which that would take place; but to come to the exact year is
out of the power of human wisdom, it cannot comprehend it; nothing but
new revelation can put us in possession of this important knowledge.
In vain may attempts be made, by the organization of societies, for
the amelioration of the condition of the Jews; in vain will societies
be organized for their restoration to their own land and the
rebuilding of Jerusalem, until the Lord's time arrive.

Vol. 14,  p.61
It may not be amiss to declare, in a very few words, the belief of the
Latter-day Saints, in regard to the fulfilling of the times of the
Gentiles; that is, what we understand by the fulfilling of their
times. We believe, as was said this morning, that before the times of
the Gentiles can possibly be fulfilled, a proclamation must come from
heaven and be sounded in their ears—namely, that an angel must come
from heaven and bring the everlasting Gospel, not for the Jews, the
descendants of Israel, alone, but for every nation, kindred, tongue
and people. Gentiles and Jews, all must hear it, for the prediction is
that when the angel comes forth with that message from heaven, it is
to be preached to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people. This, of
course, includes Gentiles as well as Jews.[p.62] We cannot, therefore,
suppose that the times of the Gentiles will be fulfilled until after
that event takes place. When the angel comes, when the servants of God
are sent forth by Divine authority with a proclamation, and have
fulfilled that prediction by declaring the everlasting Gospel to all
the nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles, then their times will be
fulfilled, and not before.

Vol. 14,  p.62
What would be the use of sending the Gospel to the Gentiles if their
times were fulfilled and there was no hope or chance for them to
receive salvation? The very declaration—that an angel shall come forth
with the Gospel in the latter days before the destruction of the
wicked, and that that Gospel is to be preached to Gentiles as well as
Jews, is proof and evidence to every reflecting mind that believes the
Bible that the Gentiles will have an opportunity, until that message
is delivered and the prediction concerning it fulfilled. When that is
done the law is bound, the testimony is sealed, so far as they are
concerned.

Vol. 14,  p.62
When the Almighty, in the present century, sent forth an angel from
heaven, as we heard this forenoon, and restored the Gospel and the
authority and power to preach it and administer its ordinances, and
organized this Church on the earth, and sent forth his servants to all
nations so far as they would open their doors to receive them, they
were fulfilling the commands of the Most High given by the angel. We
have been forty years, since the angel came, fulfilling that
prediction; how many more years the Lord may bear with the motions and
kingdoms of the Gentiles before they are cut off I do not know. How
many more years will pass over our heads that we will have the
privilege of declaring the fullness of the everlasting Gospel among
the nations of the Gentiles is not revealed. All that we know on the
subject is what the Lord told us some forty years ago, that the times
of the Gentiles would be fulfilled in the generation in which he
established his Church, that is, that before the generation living
forty years ago have all passed away the times of the Gentiles will be
fulfilled. And what then? The prediction of Isaiah, in another place,
will be literally fulfilled—the "law will be bound up and the
testimony sealed" so far as sending the Gospel to the Gentile nations
is concerned.

Vol. 14,  p.62
What will be the next work to be performed? The Jews will then come in
remembrance before the Lord. That is, the set time for their
deliverance and restoration will have come, the period predicted by
the mouth of the ancient prophet in which the Gospel shall be
proclaimed to them. In testimony of this let me refer you to the
eleventh chapter of Romans, in which the Apostle Paul has touched upon
this subject very plainly. We will read a few passages, commencing at
the 13th verse:

Vol. 14,  p.62
"For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the
Gentiles, I magnify mine office.

Vol. 14,  p.62
"If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh,
and might save some of them."

Vol. 14,  p.62
Again he says, speaking of Israel—

Vol. 14,  p.62
"And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild
olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them partakest of the
root and fatness of the olive tree;

Vol. 14,  p.62
"Boast hot against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bearest not
the root, but the root thee.

Vol. 14,  p.62
"Thou wilt say then, the branches were broken off that I might be
grafted in."

Vol. 14,  p.63
Thus the kingdom was taken from Israel and given to them (the
Gentiles)[p.63] and they brought forth the fruits of it. Says Paul
again—

Vol. 14,  p.63
"Well, because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by
faith. Be not high minded, but fear;

Vol. 14,  p.63
"For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also
spare not thee—"

Vol. 14,  p.63
A great warning to the Gentiles—the house of Israel—the branches of
the tame olive tree were broken off because they ceased to bring forth
the fruits of the kingdom of God. As much as to say, Because they
ceased to bring forth the fruit that pertains to the tame olive tree,
they were broken off through unbelief, therefore you Gentiles, who are
now grafted in, being branches of the wild olive tree, take heed and
beware lest you fall after the same example of unbelief. If thou
standest by faith, boast not against the branches, etc. 

Vol. 14,  p.63
Paul says—

Vol. 14,  p.63
"Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God; on them which
fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his
goodness—otherwise thou shalt be cut off."

Vol. 14,  p.63
Now, here is a definite prediction: if ye continue in his goodness,
the goodness of God will be extended to you, though you are Gentiles,
though you are grafted, contrary to nature, into the tame olive tree,
but if you do not continue in his goodness, if you lose your faith, as
the house of Israel lost it; if you cease to bring forth the fruits of
the kingdom, as they have done, you also shall be cut off. And they
also; that is, the Jews, if they abide not in unbelief, shall be
grafted in, for God is able to graft them in again; but if they were
cut out of an olive tree, wild by nature, and were grafted, contrary
to nature, into a good olive tree, how much more shall those which be
the natural branches (meaning the scattered Jews), be grafted into
their own olive tree? For I would not, brethren, that you should be
ignorant of this mystery, lest ye be wise in your own conceits, that
blindness in part has happened to Israel until the fullness of the
Gentiles be come in—

Vol. 14,  p.63
"And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, There shall come
out of Zion a Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob."

Vol. 14,  p.63
You see, the Lord has a blessing in store for Jacob—the literal seed
of Israel; but we cannot go go them until the Gentile fullness has
come in, until their times are fulfilled, then all Israel will be
saved, by a Deliverer sent out of Zion; in other words, there will be
a Zion again on the earth. The earth has been destitute of a Zion for
about sixteen centuries. No Church of God, no prophets, no inspired
Apostles, no voice of God from the heavens, no ministration of angels;
none of the ancient powers and gifts, all the fruits of the kingdom of
God that existed in the first century of the Christian era banished
from among the Gentile nations, and the cry among them all is, "That
the power of godliness, as manifested in the first century of the
Christian era, is no longer necessary." They have a form of godliness
without the power thereof. The power then manifested, say they, is not
to be enjoyed by the people of our day and age.

Vol. 14,  p.63
Having, then, lost their faith and ceased to bring forth the fruits of
the kingdom, the prediction has gone forth that they also shall be cut
off. But when? Not until the Lord sends that angel from heaven with
the everlasting Gospel, and sends forth his servants by Divine
authority to preach the Gospel to all the nations and kingdoms of the
Gentiles. When that has been done it brings condemnation wherever the
sound of it goes and the people reject it. But a few will receive it;
a few will gather [p.64] together and they will build up Zion, and out
of that Zion will come a Deliverer who will turn away ungodliness from
Jacob.

Vol. 14,  p.64
Who will be that Deliverer? Certainly Jesus, when he came eighteen
centuries ago, did not turn away ungodliness from Jacob, for they then
were filling up their cup with iniquity. They have remained in
unbelief from that day to this; hence, there did not come a Deliverer
out of Zion eighteen centuries ago. But the Zion of the last days,
that Zion that is so frequently and so fully spoken of by the ancient
prophets, especially by Isaiah, is the Church and kingdom of God; and
out of that Church or kingdom or Zion is to come a Deliverer, who will
turn away ungodliness from Jacob after the times of the Gentiles are
fulfilled.

Vol. 14,  p.64
Paul further says—

Vol. 14,  p.64
"As concerning the Gospel, they are enemies for your sakes; but as
touching the election, they are beloved for the father's sakes."

Vol. 14,  p.64
Again he says, in the 30th verse—

Vol. 14,  p.64
"For as ye, in times past, believed not God, yet have now obtained
mercy through their unbelief; even so have these," meaning Israel,
"also now not believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain
mercy."

Vol. 14,  p.64
This shows that the proclamation which goes to Israel must come
through the Gentile nations; that is, through those whom God may
select among the Gentiles, that through the mercy and kindness of the
Gentiles, or those who receive the message in the latter days, the
house of Israel may be saved.

Vol. 14,  p.64
This is what the Lord has in store for his servants. You young men who
sit here on these seats will live to see the times of the Gentiles,
fulfilled; you will live to see the time when the Lord will give you a
direct command from on high to no more go into the cities of the
Gentiles to preach unto them, the law having been bound, the testimony
sealed; and the mission which you will receive, young men, will be to
go to the scattered remnants of the house of Israel among all the
nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles. To search them out and proclaim
to them the message restored by the angel, that it may be preached to
Israel, as well as to the Gentiles. That is your destiny; that, young
men, is what the Lord will require at your hands. We have labored, in
the midst of persecution, for forty years past in trying to establish
Zion among the Gentiles.

Vol. 14,  p.64
Will the Gentiles be entirely cut off? Oh no, there Will be a great
many, even when Israel are gathering, who will come along and say,
"Let us be numbered with Israel, and be made partakers of the same
blessings with them; let us enter into the same covenant and be
gathered with them and with the people of God." Though the testimony
is bound, and though the law is sealed up, yet there will be an
opening for you to come in. But you will have to come of your own
accord, there will be no message sent to you, no ministration of the
servants of God expressly directed to you. When the times of the
Gentiles are filled, through the mercy of the believing Gentiles, the
house of Israel must obtain mercy; that is, through the messengers
that will then go forth and fulfill the first verses of my
text—"Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God."

Vol. 14,  p.64
Individuals are now sitting in this Tabernacle who will carry this
message. The young among us will go forth to the ends of the earth and
declare to the scattered remnants of Israel, wherever found, the
comforting words that, "The times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, that
the day is come [p.65] for the covenant which God made with the
ancient fathers of Israel to be fulfilled;" and you will have the
pleasure of gathering them up by thousands, tens of thousands, and
hundreds of thousands, from the islands of the sea and from all
quarters of the earth; for that will be a day of power far more than
it is while the Gospel continues among the Gentiles.

Vol. 14,  p.65
"But," inquires one, "have you any testimony from the Scriptures to
prove that that day will be a day of power?" Hear what the Lord says
by the mouth of the Psalmist David, "Thy people shall be willing in
the day of thy power." They are not willing now and have not been
willing for eighteen centuries past. But when the day of his power
comes they will be willing to hearken, they will gather up to their
promised land, for it will be the day of the Lord's power. In what
respect will there be power manifested then? As power was manifested
when the Lord brought Israel from the Egyptian nation into the
wilderness of Sinai and spoke to them by his own voice, so will the
power of Almighty God be made manifest among all the nations of the
earth when he brings about the redemption and restoration of his
people Israel; or, in other words, the former display of power will be
eclipsed, for that which was done in one land, among the Israelites
and Egyptians in the wilderness, will be performed among all nations.
So says the prophet. Let us quote prophecy to show what the day of the
Lord's power means, when the people of Israel will be willing. The
first to which I will call your attention will be found recorded in
the 20th chapter of Ezekiel, commencing at the 33rd verse—

Vol. 14,  p.65
"As I live, saith the Lord God, surely with a mighty hand, and with a
stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you:

Vol. 14,  p.65
"And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of
the countries wherein ye are scattered, with a mighty hand, and with a
stretched out arm, and with fury poured out.

Vol. 14,  p.65
"And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and there
will I plead with you face to face.

Vol. 14,  p.65
"Like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of
Egypt, so will I plead with you, saith the Lord God."

Vol. 14,  p.65
This will be when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, and you
Elders of Zion are sent to the house of Israel. You will go in the
Lord's power, and so great will be that power that yea will have
influence over them. You will tell them that their warfare is
accomplished, that their iniquity is pardoned, and that they have
received at the Lord's hand double for all their sin; and the Lord
dill bear witness of this by his mighty power, with a mighty hand and
an outstretched arm will the Lord do this, and with fury poured out.
Poured out upon whom? Upon all the nations and kingdoms of the
Gentiles who will not receive the truth, their times being fulfilled.
It will be expressly the day of the Lord's judgment, or, in other
words, the hour of the Lord's judgment, that is spoken of in the 14th
chapter of Revelations, when the angel brings the Gospel.

Vol. 14,  p.65
It is not only a Gospel to be preached to all the nations of the
earth, but in connection with it you will have to make proclamation
connected with it, to all people, to fear God and give glory to him,
for the hour of his judgment is come. And as these judgments come,
kingdoms and thrones will be east down and overturned. Empire will war
with empire, kingdom with kingdom, and [p.66] city with city, and
there will be one general revolution throughout the earth, the Jews
fleeing to their own country, desolation coming upon the wicked, with
the swiftness of whirlwinds and fury poured out, recollect, as it was
poured out on the Egyptians. 

Vol. 14,  p.66
Let us read the 35th verse—

Vol. 14,  p.66
"And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and there
will I plead with you face to face."

Vol. 14,  p.66
"No more miracles," say this Christian generation; "no more power to
be made manifest; we have a form of godliness, but we don't need this
display of power." This is their cry, with all these prophecies
staring them in the face.

Vol. 14,  p.66
"I will bring you into the wilderness."

Vol. 14,  p.66
Bring whom? The house of Israel which are gathered from all these
various nations. "I will bring you into the wilderness, and there I
will plead with you face to face as I plead with your fathers in the
wilderness, in the land of Egypt." How did he plead with them there?
He plead with them by his power, by splendid miracles, by his own
voice he chased Mount Sinai to tremble under the sound and power of
his voice, while lightnings and thunders were made manifest before all
the congregation of Israel. He spoke to them by the voice of a trumpet
which, when the twenty-five hundred thousand of the hosts of Israel
heard, they fled, and stood afar off—they were afraid and fearful,
because the Lord had descended upon Mount Sinai. So will he plead with
Israel in the latter days, and show forth his mighty hand and power,
when he gathers them from the nations; and he will give revelations he
did to their fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt.

Vol. 14,  p.66
But as a still further testimony of the power that will be made
manifest in the restitution of Israel, let me refer you to another
passage, which is contained in the 11th chapter of Isaiah, "He shall
set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of
Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four
corners of the earth." Here is a declaration that the two great
kingdoms of Israel—its "outcasts," the ten tribes, scattered seven
hundred and twenty years before Christ, and the "dispersed of Judah,"
dispersed among all nations, shall be gathered. But before he gathers
them he will set up an ensign—an ensign is to be raised in the
latter-days especially for the gathering of Israel.

Vol. 14,  p.66
Again, says the Prophet, "And the Lord shall utterly destroy the
tongue of the Egyptian sea." How? "With his mighty power shall he
shake his hand over the river and shall smite it in the seven streams
and make men go over dryshod. And there shall be an highway for the
remnant of his people which shall be left, from Assyria like as it was
to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt." the
same thing, not a spiritual, but a literal transaction, as the Lord
smote the tongue of the Egyptian sea in ancient days, and caused his
people to go through on a highway in the midst of those mighty waters
which stood like walls on each side of the assembly of Israel. So in
the latter days he will not only cut off the tongue of the Egyptian
sea, but the river in its seven streams will also be divided and men
will go through dryshod. This is the testimony of the prophets
concerning the events that are to take place when the times of the
Gentiles are fulfilled.

Vol. 14,  p.66
But in regard to this ensign, the Lord has never said that he will
lift it up before the time comes to gather [p.67] Israel. And now let
us inquire where will it be lifted up; in what part of the earth will
he commence the great work? He must begin it among the Gentiles, as I
have already said, and as Isaiah tells us in the 49th chapter—a
standard or ensign, to which the people will gather, will he reared
among the Gentiles. Recollect this is something to be commended among
the Gentiles, not among the Jewish nation, not away yonder in
Palestine or Jerusalem. "Thus saith the Lord God, behold I will lift
up mine hand to the Gentiles and set up my standard to the people"—the
same ensign that Isaiah speaks of in the eleventh chapter—for a
standard and an ensign are synonymous terms.

Vol. 14,  p.67
Now, notice what follows, us soon as this standard is raised among the
Gentiles, "They shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters
Shall be carried on their shoulders;" that is, those who receive that
standard, or who embrace the work and gather to the standard, "shall
bring thy sons in their arms and thy daughters on their shoulders."
Will the kings of the earth help on this work? Yes, for the prophet
says, "And kings shall be their nursing fathers and their queens thy
nursing mothers." What more about the Gentiles? "And they shall bow
down to thee with their Gee toward the earth, and lick up the dust of
thy feet." Israel is to be honored: the Lord will require even the
kings of the Gentiles—their great men, lords, nobles and rulers to bow
down and lick up the dust of their feet, for he intends to make Israel
the head and not the tail.

Vol. 14,  p.67
To show still more fully the place where this ensign or standard is to
be raised, let me refer you to the 18th chapter of Isaiah, wherein you
will find these words, "Woe to the land shadowing with wings, which is
beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." In the 3rd verse of that chapter,
after uttering the prediction concerning the judgment to come upon
that land beyond the rivers of Ethiopia from Palestine—a land that has
the appearance of shadowing with wings, like North and South America,
the prophet says, "All ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the
earth, see ye, when he lifteth up an ensign on the mountains, and when
he bloweth with a trumpet, hear ye"—something that the Lord considered
worthy of the attention of all the people of the earth. It was not to
he sounded to one nation alone, not a work like that of ancient
days—to be done among the Egyptian nation alone, but "all ye
inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when he
lifts up an ensign on the mountains, and when he bloweth a trumpet,
hear ye."

Vol. 14,  p.67
Now Webster and other lexicographers in their definitions of the word
"standard" say it is something to which the people rally and around
which they gather, as you Latter-day Saints have rallied to these
mountains from all the various nations and kingdoms of Europe; from
Australia, Southern Africa, Hindostan and other parts of the earth.
Here the "standard" has been lifted up, the "ensign" has been raised;
the angel has come, the voice of inspiration is again heard; the
Church of the living God is again reared; Zion is rising in the earth;
the times of the Gentiles will soon be fulfilled, and when that epoch
arrives all the inhabitants of the earth will be required to see,
understand and listen to that which God is doing in the midst of the
mountains. He is raising up a people there that are called his Church,
his kingdom, that never is to be destroyed, but is to continue for
ever.

Vol. 14,  p.68
This agrees with the testimony of [p.68] the Prophet Daniel. In his
second chapter we are informed that Nebuchadnezzar, the king, had a
dream in which it was revealed to him concerning the kingdoms of this
world, down to the latter days. Daniel came forth before the king,
related the dream and gave the interpretation thereof. Said he—

Vol. 14,  p.68
"Thou, O king, sawest, and beheld a great image. This great image,
whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form
thereof was terrible.

Vol. 14,  p.68
"This image's head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of
silver, his belly and his thighs of brass.

Vol. 14,  p.68
"His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.

Vol. 14,  p.68
"Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote
the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay and brake them to
pieces.

Vol. 14,  p.68
"Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold
broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer
threshing-floors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was
found for them; and the stone that smote the image became a great
mountain, and filled the whole earth."

Vol. 14,  p.68
The mountain referred to by Daniel is the place where the standard is
to be raised and the ensign is to be reared; the same place whence the
proclamation was to go to all the dwellers on the face of the earth
requiring them to listen to the same, and to see the stone that was
cut out of the mountains that was eventually to fill the whole earth;
while the great image representing all human governments was to become
like the chaff of the summer threshing floor.

Vol. 14,  p.68
Are there any statesmen in this congregation, among the strangers who
are visiting in our midst, who are desirous to know the future destiny
of the nations, kingdoms and governments of our globe? Read the
prophecies; there you will find portrayed the destiny of all
governments organized by human wisdom they are to become like the
chaff of the summer threshing floor—the wind is to carry them away,
and no place is to be found for them, from the head of gold to the
feet and toes of iron and clay, all are to be broken to pieces
together. And what is to remain in their stead? A stone cut out of the
mountains without hands—little in its beginning, insignificant, in the
estimation of the great and powerful kingdoms of the world; but it is
to roll forth, become a great mountain and fill the whole earth and to
continue for ever. Hear what the prophet has said—

Vol. 14,  p.68
"And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed; and the kingdom shall nob be,
left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all
these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever."

Vol. 14,  p.68
The kingdom that was set up eighteen hundred years ago by our Savior
and his Apostles was destroyed out of the earth in fulfillment of the
prophecies of Daniel and John the Revelator. They said that the powers
of the world would make war with that kingdom and overcome it. that
has been fulfilled to the very letter. The kingdom of God, with its
inspired prophets and Apostles, was rooted out of the earth, also the
Priesthood with all its powers; and instead thereof churches, creeds
and governments have been reared and built up by human wisdom; but the
kingdom of God that is to be established in these last days, instead
of being overcome and destroyed out of the earth, is to stand for
ever; it was not to be delivered to another people, that is, it is
never to change hands, but once established, once organized [p.69] on
the earth, it is to continue from that time henceforth and for ever,
while the kingdoms of this world will vanish away like the dream of a
night vision.

Vol. 14,  p.69
Now we begin to understand the latter part of our text. Not only is
Israel to be saved; but "prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight
in the desert an highway for our God." What do we want with an highway
in the desert? We have already read about the highway through the Red
Sea, and through the seven streams of the river of Egypt that is to be
cast up like it was in ancient days; but what need have we for a
highway in the desert? It is for the ransomed of the Lord to pass
over. What ransomed of the Lord? Those who are ransomed from among the
nations, by the proclamation of the everlasting Gospel, those who
listen to the angelic message that comes from heaven; they who have
toiled with ox teams, mule teams and hand carts and wheelbarrows to
get themselves here, to lay a foundation of the work of God in the
midst of this desert. They need a highway here, that the balance who
are to come hereafter, and they will come by hundreds of thousands,
may come swiftly, and more speedily than by handcart conveyances. And
this pats me in mind of another passage in regard to the highway
connected with the proclamation of the Gospel to all the world.

Vol. 14,  p.69
Isaiah says, "Cast up, cast up an highway, gather out the stones, lift
up a standard for the people, prepare ye the way of the people, for
behold the Lord hath proclaimed unto the ends of the world, say ye to
the daughter of Zion, behold thy salvation cometh; behold his reward
is with him and his work is before him. They shall call them a holy
people, the redeemed of the Lord; and they shall be called, sought
out, city not forsaken." What a curious work to take place in the
latter days! A highway to be made, and the stones to be gathered out!
When these men, sitting here on these seats, were working out in these
rugged mountains for some two or three hundred miles fulfilling these
prophecies, did you blast out the rocks and gather out the stones?

Vol. 14,  p.69
Another thing connected with the prophecy says, "Go through, go
through the gates; cast up an highway," etc, I have no doubt that the
prophet saw the construction of this highway in vision, in fact he
must have seen it or he could not have predicted it to such a nicety.
He must also have seen these trains crossing this great continent,
"dodging" into what seemed to be holes in the mountains, and after
watching a little while see them come out at the opposite side. He did
not call them tunnels in those days, but said, "Go through the gates,"
etc.

Vol. 14,  p.69
In order to show how swiftly the people would come on this highway in
the latter days let me refer you to the 5th chapter of Isaiah and the
26th verse, "He will lift up his ensign to the nations from afar, and
will hiss unto them from the ends of the earth; and behold they shall
come with speed swiftly." Not with handcarts and ox teams as we did
for many years; but they are to come from the ends of the earth
swiftly. But he tells us that an ensign is to be lifted up. All these
predictions centre in one: The standard, the ensign, the proclamation,
the casting up of the highway, and the coming with speed swiftly, all
concentrate, as it were, into one, to fulfil the great purposes of
Jehovah in the latter days.

Vol. 14,  p.69
"Lift up an ensign to the nations from afar!" Where was Isaiah when he
delivered this prophecy? In [p.70] Palestine. Do you think you could
get much further from Palestine and have an ensign raised up from
afar? It is not an ensign that is to be raised up in the land of
Palestine, right where the prophet predicted it; but he saw from afar,
from a great distance, the great work God would perform in the latter
day. "Lift up an ensign for the nations;" not for-one nation, not for
a few people; but it was a work that was general in its nature—an
ensign or standard the raising of which was to affect all the
inhabitants of the earth. And when this is accomplished an highway was
to be built and be made straight in the desert—an highway for our God.
Why? Because, says our text, the glory of the Lord was to be revealed
and all flesh was to see it together. This does not refer to the first
coming of the Messiah, but to that great advent spoken of by all the
prophets when he shall come in his glory and power, when the mountains
and hills that are on the east, west, north and south of this valley
will be leveled; when the crooked places shall be made straight, and
the rough places plain; and when the glory of the Lord will be
revealed; and, instead of a few seeing it, as they did in ancient
times, "all flesh will see it together;" for every eye shall see him
when he comes in his glory and power to reign as King of kings and
Lord of lords. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 10, 1870

Sin—the Atonement—Good and Evil—the Kingdom of God

Remarks By President Brigham Young Delivered in 
the Tabernacle, Ogden City, July 10, 1870.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.70
I am disposed to ask a few questions of this congregation, though not
expecting them to give audible answers. Judging from what I know and
understand of the Latter-day Saints, I can answer these questions
satisfactorily to myself, and probably to the satisfaction of most of
the people.

Vol. 14,  p.70
Do we believe in the Scriptures of Divine truth?—those which are
contained in the Old and New Testaments, in the Book of Mormon, the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and other revelations that have been
given to this people? I can answer this in the affirmative, by saying
that we certainly do. This leads my mind to the reflection that if we
believe the Scriptures and the revelations I have referred to, we also
believe that Jesus is the Christ; and believing the Scriptures and
that Jesus is the Christ, we must believe other things also. If the
Scriptures are true, it proves that sin is in the world, and the
question arises, Is it necessary that sin should be here? What will
the Latter-day Saints say? Is it, necessary that we should know good
[p.71] from evil? I can answer this to suit myself by saying it is
absolutely necessary, for the simple reason that if we had never
realized darkness we never could have comprehended the light; if we
never tasted anything bitter, but were to eat sweets, the honey and
the honeycomb, from the time we come into this world until the time we
go out of it, what knowledge could we have of the bitter? This leads
me to the decision that every fact that exists in this world is
demonstrated by its opposite. If this is the fact—and all true
philosophy proves it—it leads me to the conclusion that the
transgression of our first parents was absolutely necessary, that we
might be brought in contact with sin and have the opportunity of
knowing good and evil. It may be deemed strange and singular by the
Christian world that we should believe such a thing; but the
Scriptures inform us, in Genesis iii., 22, that the Lord God said,
"Behold, the man has become as one of us, to know good and evil." Are
we the sons and daughters of that God whom we serve? We answer we are.
Do we expect to be exalted with our Father in heaven? We do. How are
we to be exalted? We have sinned and transgressed the law of God. The
Christian world and the world of mankind have not only transgressed
the laws of God, but they have changed the ordinances and broken every
covenant that God has given them. Then I ask, Is there a debt
contracted between the Father and his children? There is. Our first
parents transgressed the law that was given them in the garden; their
eyes were opened. This created the debt. What is the nature of this
debt? It is a divine debt. What will pay it? I ask, Is there anything
short of a divine sacrifice that can pay this debt? No; there is not.

Vol. 14,  p.71
I say this to gratify myself, and to gratify my brethren and sisters.
A divine debt has been contracted by the children, and the Father
demands recompense. He says to his children on this earth, who are in
sin and transgression, it is impossible for you to pay this debt; I
have prepared a sacrifice; I will send my Only Begotten Son to pay
this divine debt. Was it necessary then that Jesus should die? Do we
understand why he should sacrifice his life? The idea that the Son of
God, who never committed sin, should sacrifice his life, is
unquestionably preposterous to the minds of many in the Christian
world. But the fact exists that the Father, the Divine Father, whom we
serve, the God of the Universe, the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the Father of our spirits, provided this sacrifice and
sent his Son to die for us; and it is also a great fact that the Son
came to do the will of the Father, and that he has paid the debt, in
fulfilment of the Scripture which says, "He was the Lamb slain from
the foundation of the world." Is it so on any other earth? On every
earth. How many earths are there? I observed this morning that you may
take the particles of matter composing this earth, and if they could
be enumerated they would only be a beginning to the number of the
creations of God; and they are continually coming into existence, and
undergoing changes and passing through the same experience that we are
passing through, Sin is upon every earth that ever was created, and if
it was not so, I would like some philosophers to let us know how
people can be exalted to become sons of God, and enjoy a fulness of
glory with the Redeemer. Consequently every earth has its redeemer,
and every earth has its tempter; and every earth, and the people
thereof,[p.72] in their torn and time, receive all that we receive,
and pass through all the ordeals that we are passing through.

Vol. 14,  p.72
Is this easy to understand? It is perfectly easy to me; and my advice
to those who have queries and doubts on this subject is, when they
reason and philosophize upon it, not to plant their position in
falsehood or argue hypothetically, but upon the facts as they exist,
and they will come to the conclusion that unless God provides a Savior
to pay this debt it can never be paid. Can all the wisdom of the world
devise means by which we can be redeemed, and return to the presence
of our Father and elder brother, and dwell with holy angels and
celestial beings? No; it is beyond the power and wisdom of the
inhabitants of the earth that now live, or that ever did or ever will
live, to prepare or create a sacrifice that will pay this divine debt.
But God provided it, and his Son has paid it, and we, each and every
one, can now receive the truth and he saved in the kingdom of God. Is
it clear and plain? It is to me, and if you have the Spirit of God, it
is as plain to you as anything else in the world. Why are you baptized
for the remission of sins? Is there virtue in it? There is. Why do we
lay hands on the sick? Is there virtue in doing so? There is, and the
wicked world as well as the Saints prove this. Since Joseph Smith
received revelations from God, Spiritualism has taken its rise, and
has spread with unprecedented rapidity; and they will lay hands on
each other—one system proving another—spiritualism demonstrating the
reality of animal magnetism? Is there virtue in one person more than
another? Power in one more than another? Spirit in one more than
another? Yes, there is. I will tell you how much I have. You may
assemble together every spiritualist on the face of the earth, and I
will defy them to make a table move or get a communication from hell
or any other place while I am present. Yes, there is more spirit in
some than in others; and this power—called by the world animal
magnetism—enables those possessing it to put others into the mesmeric
sleep. When I lay hands on the sick, I expect the healing power and
influence of God to pass through me to the patient, and the disease to
give way. I do not say that I heal everybody I lay hands on; but many
have been healed under my administration. Jesus said, on one occasion,
"Who has touched me?" A woman had crept up behind him in the crowd,
and touched the hem of his garment, and he knew it, because virtue had
gone from him. Do you see the reason and propriety of laying hands on
each other? When we are prepared, when we are holy vessels before the
Lord, a stream of power from the Almighty can pass through the
tabernacle of the administrator to the system of the patient, and the
sick are made whole; the headache, fever or other disease has to give
way. My brethren and sisters, there is virtue in us if we will do
right; if we live our religion we are the temples of God wherein he
will dwell; if we defile ourselves, these temples God will destroy.

Vol. 14,  p.72
We shall now sing and dismiss the meeting. We do hope and pray you
Latter-day Saints to live according to your best knowledge; and we
pray God, our Heavenly Father, in the name of Jesus, to give you
faith, grace and fortitude to do so; and his Spirit, that you may be
able to see the glory of his kingdom, and then compare it with the
kingdoms of this world. What is the glory of this world? Just gather
it all together,[p.73] and it is nothing but a shadow! All the kings
and potentates on the earth, with all their power, pomp, greatness and
grandeur, will pass into oblivion—they will pass completely from the
remembrance of the children of men; they were, but are not. This is
the glory of the world; but the glory of the kingdom of God was, is,
and for ever will be!

Vol. 14,  p.73
The Lord bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, August 7, 1870

The Latter-Day Saints the Hope of the World—Jesus Must Be 
Acknowledged—One-Man Power—Truth and Error

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 7, 1870. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.73
It may appear strange to Jew and Gentile, to Saint and sinner, to high
and low, to bond and free, but with all our weaknesses and
imperfections we, the Latter-day Saints, are the hope of the whole
world. Our brother who has just spoken says there is something to be
done, and I say that God has commenced to do it upon this continent.
The Lord has revealed his will from the heavens; he has bestowed his
Priesthood on the children of men; he has sent forth his holy angels
with the Gospel to proclaim, and this Gospel has been proclaimed to
the children of men, and a few have received it; and strange as it may
sound to the ears, and inconsistent as it may be to the hearts,
sympathies, judgments or feelings of the Christian or of the heathen
world, without us they cannot be saved; with all our weaknesses and
imperfections, and as far short as we may come of the perfection that
we understand and which is necessary to possess before we can enjoy
the celestial kingdom of God, this is verily true.

Vol. 14,  p.73
The few observations that we have heard this morning are rich, and
many of them full of divine matter, and especially with regard to the
Christian world. This book, that we call the Bible, the Christian
world profess to believe in. Let me tell them that they must either
acknowledge, openly and frankly, that the Latter-day Saints have the
Gospel taught by Christ and his Apostles or they will go tO the wall
as infidels; it cannot be otherwise. There are but two parties on the
earth, one for God and the other for the world or the evil one. No
matter how many names the Christian or heathen world bear, or how many
sects and creeds may exist, there are but two parties, one for heaven
and God, and the other will go to some other kingdom than the
celestial kingdom of God.

Vol. 14,  p.73
Our brethren go forth in weakness; and our Elders have traversed the
earth, and have offered the Gospel [p.74] unto every nation that would
open its doors to receive it. A few from various nations have obeyed
it and have gathered themselves together; but of this number few live
strictly according to the words revealed for the guidance of the
Saints. The Gospel of the Son of God is the only thing that will do
the people good. It is all happiness, submission, kindness and love;
it is glory to God in the highest, and good will to man on the earth.
But even if we bad not the Holy Ghost Within us, look at the morals
that are taught in this Book, say nothing about the divinity of the
doctrine of the Son of God; take it morally, is it not the best code
for people to live by ever portrayed or placed on paper? We say it is;
and we may look at it in any light we please.

Vol. 14,  p.74
When the Elders of Israel go forth to preach the Gospel to the
inhabitants of the earth, though it may be done in weakness and with a
stammering tongue, the Spirit of the Lord attends the preached word
and bears witness to the honest in heart, and teaches them that this
is the truth. No matter how many priests, or who contend against the
Gospel and say, "We do not acknowledge that Jesus is the Son of God,
we believe he was a philanthropist, or a divine man in human shape, so
far as nature can make him so, but to acknowledge that he was the Son
of God we cannot;" it is no matter how many talk like this, they must
eventually either acknowledge that he is the Son of God and that his
Gospel is the only Gospel or they must take infidelity. Is this the
fact? It is. Sooner or later the sects, one after, another, will deny
the Savior and every one of the ordinances of his Gospel, until they
are all, enveloped in infidelity, or they must accept the whole.
Strange as it may appear, they are now following shadows, phantoms of
the brain, and mischievous manifestations.

Vol. 14,  p.74
When the Elders of Israel first commenced to preach the Gospel there
was no such thing known on the earth as a belief in spiritual
manifestations, which are now so general. I promised them years and
years ago, when I commenced my career in the ministry, that, if they
did not accept the revelations which God had delivered to the children
of men, he would suffer the enemy of all righteousness to give them
revelations to their hearts' content, and they would receive and
believe them. What is the condition of the Christian world to-day?
They are seeking after mischievous muttering spirits; they are seeking
to know something that is not true, and to establish that which no
true philosophy on earth will establish. The only true philosophy ever
revealed to the children of men, whether pertaining to religion,
science, art, mechanism, or to any and every department of human
knowledge, was revealed by God. It is true that many who do not
believe in Jesus possess more or less of this true philosophy which
comes from God, whether they acknowledge it or not.

Vol. 14,  p.74
One of my brethren who has been speaking to you says it is a mystery
to him to see the people led as they are; to see them submit to
manpower, and to false creeds and governments as they do. It is not
strange to me. They must be servants to some being or principle. There
is not a being on the face of the earth that is free and independent
of God and his Spirit, or of that mischievous influence and power that
goes through the earth, seeking whom it may devour and to lead captive
at its will. Every son and daughter of Adam is subject to one of these
powers; there are none but what have within them [p.75] the operations
of a spirit of good or evil.

Vol. 14,  p.75
When we read over the history of the ancients we can learn that many
of them acted very foolishly; their conduct was unbecoming in many
instances. Even Moses, great as he was, and as much of divinity, light
and intelligence as he enjoyed from the Almighty, lifted himself up
above the Power that conferred upon him his greatness and influence,
and said to the people, "Shall I do this or that for you?" instead of
saying, "The Lord will do this or that for you," or, "Shall the Lord
do thus and so for you?" Through his pride and selfishness he was
deprived of the privilege of going into the land of Canaan. it is also
true that David, in many things, was very unwise. We are told that he
was a man after God's own heart, yet he did many things which he knew
to be wrong in the sight of God. Where was he left? In darkness. Then
Solomon, borne to David by Bathsheba, was also left in the dark, with
all his greatness and wisdom! Alter being blessed of the Lord to a
most wonderful degree, he turned from the Lord, followed alter strange
women and sacrified to idols. Many of the ancients acted unwisely, and
I hope and trust that many of the Elders of Israel will do better than
some of them. But if we can do as well as some of them, we are safe
for honor, glory, immortality, eternal lives and exaltation in the
kingdom that God has prepared for the righteous.

Vol. 14,  p.75
When Brother Spencer was speaking he said, "I believe in one-man
power." What can we do without it? If God does not rule in the midst
of the nations of the earth, sooner or later those nations will go
down. If the Lord Almighty does not rule in the hearts of individuals,
families, neighborhoods, towns, cities, states, and countries, sooner
or later they will fall. I cannot do without the Lord Jesus! He is the
man for me. That God who holds the keys of life and death, and who has
suffered and died for the children of men, is he who must rule in the
hearts of the children of obedience, and his kingdom will stand for
ever. The laws which God has revealed to the children of men are as
pine and as much calculated to endure forever to-day as they ever
were. Why? Because they are pure and holy, and anything that is impure
must, sooner or later, perish; no matter whether it is in the faith
and practice of an individual, town, nation or government. That
kingdom, principality, power or person that is not controlled by
principles that are pure and holy must eventually pass away and
perish.

Vol. 14,  p.75
Our brother who last addressed you said he did not know much about
Scripture. He had a father who read the Scriptures in his family, and
who taught his children the way of life and salvation contained
therein. Professor Orson Spencer was as good a scriptorian as could be
found on this continent. He lived faithful to it, and taught His
children to have faith in the name of the Lord Jesus. He was a rare
gentleman. Very few of the learned or of those who are high and lifted
up in the estimation of the people receive the Gospel; but Professor
Spencer received it. Through poor, yet he was in high life and high
standing, and he received and obeyed the Gospel and, submitted to the
government God bad established.

Vol. 14,  p.75
What is it that enables our Elders to go forth and preach the Gospel?
The Spirit of the Lord. This is their experience and testimony. What
do they testify when they go forth? That the Gospel, as set forth in
the Old and New Testaments, is true; that the plan of salvation,
revealed [p.76] by God through his prophets in ancient times, and in
modern times through Joseph Smith, is true; and as they are
enlightened and aided by the Spirit of the Lord, error must fall
before them. I often think what a task the Elders of Israel would have
to perform if they had to go to the world and establish a false
religion! They would have to read and study for years! They would be
compelled to start at the common school, and go from there to the
academy, and thence to the college and seminary; they must know what
every divine, historian and commentator has said about every
Scripture; they must also have language at their tongues' ends to
swamp the common people with their fine words, and drown them in the
mist of fog and error. But it is not so with the Elders of Israel;
they go forth with the plain, simple truth which God has revealed, and
which commends itself to the conscience and understanding of every
honest and virtuous individual who hears it. No matter how simple the
declaration of a servant of God; no matter how imperfect his language
or how few his words, the Spirit of God will bear witness of its truth
to the spirits of those who are ready and willing to receive it. How
easy it is to live by the truth! Did you ever think of it, my friends?
Did you ever think of it, my brethren and sisters? In every
circumstance of lite, no matter whether among the humble or lofty,
truth is always the surest guide and the easiest to square our lives
by. When the sisters, for instance, meet together at a quilting or for
a visit, if every one speaks, believes and loves the truth, and there
is nothing in them that is deceptive, how easy it is to converse and
pass the time! We all delight in the truth; and if a wrong, or that
which is false, is manifested it must be corrected or banished, and
truth be adopted in the place thereof. It is the easiest life to lead
on the face of the earth. How do I know it? By experience; I never
tried the opposite much.

Vol. 14,  p.76
How easy it is to sustain truth! How easy it is to sustain the
doctrines of the Savior! If I were to undertake to prove that baptism
is not necessary for the remission of sins, what a labour it would
impose upon me! How I would have to study, and use language so as to
throw a mist over the minds of the people! Jesus told his disciples to
go to all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature, saying,
"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved;" but suppose I were
to come along and say it is not necessary, and Jesus did not mean what
he said, what a labour it would impose upon me to deceive the people,
by endeavoring to prove the truth to be false! Jesus calculated that
every individual should be baptized for the remission of his sins. How
easy it is to preach that! If persons believe and be baptized, Jesus
says lay hands upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost; but if I
were to say contrary to this, a labor would devolve upon me which I
should not have to bear if I preached only that which is true. What a
labor it imposes upon the priests, divines, lawyers and statesmen, and
others who hold leading positions in society, when they argue from
false premises and undertake to enforce their false theories! But
simple truth, simplicity, honesty, uprightness, justice, mercy, love,
kindness, do good to all and evil to none, how easy it is to live by
such principles! A thousand times easier than to practice deception!

Vol. 14,  p.76
How I have looked at the meandering paths of politicians! See one man
spend a thousand dollars to get a small office. Another ten thousand,
[p.77] another a hundred thousand. Intriguing and planning here and
there. What for? To deceive somebody or other! Why not tell the truth
right out? Would it not be easier? It would. Politicians would not be
under the necessity of using so many arguments to make their hearers
and constituents believe that they are the very men wanted, and that
their opponents are the very men not wanted. I was diverted at a
gentleman in this Territory, fifteen or sixteen years ago, who put
himself up as a candidate for the legislature. He went on a tour of
what is called "stump speaking," telling the people "I am the man you
want; this other is the man you do not want; you may think you want
him but you do not, I am the man you should send to the legislature,
and the one you should vote for." They could not see the point and did
not vote for him. His opponent kept quietly attending to his business,
all he said being, "I am not at all anxious for office, and if the
people want me, they may vote for me."

Vol. 14,  p.77
How many times have I heard men labor an hour or two to prove that
baptism is not necessary; when a close-communion Baptist, with a Bible
in his hand, would come along and in five minutes prove that it was
necessary. Some Christians will argue that the taking of the sacrament
of the Lord's Supper is necessary; while others will argue for hours
that it is unnecessary. But the one who argues in the affirmative has
the Bible—the words of Jesus to sustain him, and his opponent, however
strenuously he may labor, cannot substantiate his petition, because
his premises are false, consequently; his whole argument must fall to
the ground.

Vol. 14,  p.77
I used to be amused in my youth at the friend Quakers; if they had
done nothing for a whole week, from Monday morning till Saturday
night, they would surely rise from their beds, if sick, for the sake
of working on the first day of the week—the Sabbath—to show to mankind
that they were above superstition. They would declare that the
observance of the Sabbath as a day of rest was all superstition, all
the work of the Elders, and was unnecessary.

Vol. 14,  p.77
When our Elders go forth to preach the Gospel, in the power and
demonstration of the Spirit of God, it commends itself to every heart;
and, if the people admit the truth of the Scriptures, it is by no
means difficult to convince thereof the truth of the doctrines that we
preach; but it requires a great deal of the power of God to induce
some to receive it enough to carry it out practically in their lives,
and to live by every word that proceeds out of the mouth of God. Very
few do this. Many will acknowledge that faith, baptism, the laying on
of hands and the Lord's Supper are according to the law and the
testimony; but pride, the love of the world, the love of money, and
the love of a good name prevent many from obeying. A good name! Bless
me! what is a name? It may shine like the noon-day sun in the
estimation of friends and neighbors to-day, and to-morrow be eclipsed
in midnight darkness, to rise no more!

Vol. 14,  p.77
The glory of the world passes away, but the glory that the Saints are
after is that which is to come in the eternal world; the intelligence,
honor and brightness that come from the Supreme Being, by which the
inhabitants of celestial spheres live without sorrow and pain.

Vol. 14,  p.77
Joy, comfort, consolation, glory, happiness, perfection and eternal
lives are before us, with the eternity of God to spend in the fruition
of the glory of him that sits on the throne, the Lamb that was slain
for us.[p.78] Glory, honor, might, dominion, and the kingdom for ever
and ever. If we submit in all things to him, whose right. it is to
reign king of nations as he does king of Saints, we shall attain to
this. I do desire that we may be numbered with this happy company, and
I pray that the Lord will help us to be so. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 9, 1871

Gathering the Saints—the Providences of the Lord—
Uselessness of Non-Producers—Arbitration Better Than 
Courts—Feed not Fight the Indians—Paying Tithing

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 9, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.78
I have a few sermons to preach, and as the time is short I do not know
that I shall be able to deliver as many as I wish to. I want your
attention, and you will have to be quiet. I find that my voice is a
little broken, and it will be pretty hard for me to speak so that you
can hear me. I shall not try to talk down the crying of children, the
whispering of the congregation, or the shuffling of feet, as I have
often done. I want your attention to the various subjects I wish to
lay before you; for I shall have but a few minutes to speak on each
one.

Vol. 14,  p.78
In the first place, I want to say to the Elders who go forth to preach
the Gospel—no matter who may apply to you for baptism, even if you
have good reason to believe they are unworthy, if they require it
forbid them not, but perform that duty and administer the ordinance
for them; it clears the skirts of your garments, and the
responsibility is upon them. 

Vol. 14,  p.78
A few words now with regard to gathering. I will say that if unworthy
people are gathered in the future, it is nothing new or strange,
nothing more than we expect. If this net does not gather the good and
the bad we should have no idea that it is the net that Jesus spoke
about when he said that it should gather of all kinds. Furthermore,
there are a great many who come into the Church because they know the
work is true. Their judgment, and every reasoning faculty and power of
their minds tells them it is true; consequently they embrace the
truth. But do they receive the love of it? That is the question. I
will tell you that very few of those who receive the love of the
truth, but many of those who fall away, though they know the Gospel is
true, do not possess the love of the truth, and they will not
apostatize while scattered. We try to get them to do so in the old
country, but they will not. Bring them over to New York and they will
not apostatize.[p.79] They will labor there year after year, and
struggle and toil until they can get to the gathering place, they must
come to headquarters, then they can apostatize, forsake the faith, and
turn away from the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus. This is not
our business. Our duty is to preach the Gospel and to receive all that
wish to have the ordinances administered to them, and leave the result
in the hands of God. This is his work, not ours. He has called us to
be co-laborers with him.

Vol. 14,  p.79
I want to say for the consolation of the Elders of Israel and those
who go forth to preside, you need have no trouble with regard to the
building up of this kingdom, only do your duty in the sphere to which
you are assigned. I think there is more responsibility on myself than
any other one man on this earth pertaining to the salvation of the
human family; yet my path is a pleasant path to walk in, my labors are
very agreeable, for I take no thought what I shall say; I trouble not
myself with regard to my duties. All I have to do is to live, as I
have often made the comparison, and keep my spirit, feelings and
conscience like a sheet of blank paper, and let the Spirit and power
of God write upon it what he pleases. When he writes I will read; but
if I read before he writes, I am very likely to be wrong. If you will
take the same course you will not have the least trouble.

Vol. 14,  p.79
Brother Carrington was telling us about the way in Which money turned
up to clear the ship after sending off more Saints than he had means
to pay for. Was this a miracle any more than many other things in our
lives and in the work of God? No, the providences of God are all a
miracle to the human family until they understand them. There are no
miracles only to those who are ignorant. A miracle is supposed to he a
result without a cause, but there is no such thing. There is a cause
for every result we see; and if we see a result without understanding
the cause we call it a miracle. This is what we have been taught; but
there is no miracle to those who understand.

Vol. 14,  p.79
While Brother Cartington was speaking about getting twenty pounds, I
thought of a few circumstances which have transpired here. I will
refer to one that came along in 1856. In that year our agents in
England loaded up the Saints, brought them over the ocean, up the
rivers and railroads, and fitted them out with ox teams, wagons, and
provisions, and then sent on their drafts to me, and within thirty
days I had piled upon me $78,000 that I had to pay. I never was
apprized of any draft being drawn upon me, or one word sent from the
Liverpool office, until I saw the drafts as they commenced to come in
for five, ten, or fifteen thousand dollars. I did not know where I was
going to get the first dollar; but I did just as I always do—my duty
and trusted in God. I had not, a draft protested, and I do not think
that any man went without his pay. But let me have done the business,
I should have done it differently. When I have the privilege of
acting, I act a little more by works than altogether by faith. I dare
not trust my faith quite so far, but others dare, and they have not
swamped me yet; they have not lettered my feet so that I cannot walk,
nor tied my hands so that I cannot handle; nor my tongue so that I
cannot speak; and the Lord has delivered me every time with the help
of my brethren.

Vol. 14,  p.79
We do not care anything about these things, they are but trifles. We
could stand here and talk until tomorrow morning, telling remarkable
instances of the providences of God [p.80] towards his servants and
people, and then only have just commenced. Who put flour into the
barrels here when we were destitute and had nothing to eat? The women
would go and scrape the precious barrel and take out the last half
ounce of meal and make up a little cake to divide among the children;
and perhaps the next time they would go to the barrel they would find
it halt full of flour. Who put it in? Their neighbors? No, they had
none to put in. Was it from the States? If it was, they who brought it
must have flown through, the air, for they could not have brought it
with ox teams quite so quickly. But without stopping to inquire
further about how this replenishing of the flour barrels was effected,
I know now, and knew then, that these elements that we live in are
full of all that we produce from the earth, air, and water. I told the
people when we settled here that we had all the facilities here that
we could ask for, all we had to do was to go to work and organize the
elements. How far Jesus went to get the wine that was put into the
pots which we read about in the account of the marriage at Cans of
Galilee I do not know; but I know that he had power to call the
elements that enter into the grape into those pots of water,
unperceived by anybody in the room. He had power to pass through a
congregation unseen by them; he had power to step through a wall and
no person be able to see him; he had power to walk on the water, and
none of those with whom he associated could tell how; he had power to
call the elements together and they were made into bread, but it was
done by invisible hands.

Vol. 14,  p.80
Well, I will change the subject a little, and I say to the brethren,
do not be discouraged; bring on all who wish to obey the Gospel, that
they may apostatize. We want them to apostatize as quickly as
possible. How long will the people continue to apostatize? Until the
Master comes. When he comes the word will go forth, "Gather my wheat
into my garner, and bind the tares in bundles, that they may be
burned." The wheat and the tares will grow together until harvest, and
we cannot help it, and we need not worry about it neither.

Vol. 14,  p.80
We want the brethren and sisters to feel around and see if they can
find a sixpence, a dollar or five dollars to help out the poor. Talk
about the people over yonder being hungry, why I have known them eat
not more than a third of a meal for a whole week in order to save
enough to feed two or three of us Elders. I was always ashamed to take
it; and I will tell you what else I am ashamed of. I am ashamed that
any man calling himself an Elder of Israel should go to any country to
preach the Gospel and then commence begging. Such a course is
disgraceful. I have no fellowship for those who do it; and those who
will borrow and not repay ought to be cut off the Church. I will give
you a little of my experience when on my English mission. When I
landed in Liverpool I had six bits, and with that I bought me a hat. I
had worn, on my journey to England, a little cap that my wife had made
me out of a pair of pantaloons that I could not wear any longer. We
stayed in Liverpool one year and sixteen days, and during that time we
baptized between eight and nine thousand persons, printed five
thousand Books of Mormon, three thousand hymn books, over sixty
thousand tracts that we gave to the people, and the Millennial Star;
established a mission in London, Edinburgh, and I do not know but in a
hundred other places, and we sustained ourselves.[p.81] Who was there
on that mission, I mean among the missionaries, that had a coat or
cloak that I didn't pay for? I transacted the business myself, and we
paid every dime. We got money from the brethren and sisters and paid
them up. Besides doing this, we fed family after family; and I never
allowed myself to do down to the printing office without putting my
hand in the drawer and taking out as many coppers as I could hold, so
that I might throw them to beggars without being stopped by them on
the road. Did we borrow that which we did not pay? No. Did we beg? No.
The brethren and sisters, and especially the sisters, would urge us to
come and eat with them. I would try to beg off; but that would not do,
it would hurt their feelings, we must go and eat their food, while
they would starve to procure it. I was always ashamed of this; but I
invariably had a sixpence to give them. How much had I given to me?
One sister, who now lives in Payson, gave me a sovereign and a pair of
stockings; and when I came away a hatter, by the name of Miller, sent
two hats by me to my little boys. The sisters, when I first went to
Liverpool, made a little contribution and got me a pair of pantaloons.
I was not in the habit of begging, but I said to them, "When my
trousers are a little ridiculous, I guess you will know it. won't
you?" and they gave me a pair of pantaloons, otherwise I do not think
I received one farthing. I might have received a shilling or two from
others, but I do not recollect. When we left we sent over a shipload
of the brethren and sisters, a good many of whose fares we paid. When
I went into Liverpool I do not think I could have got trusted a
sixpence if I had gone into every store and shop in the place. When we
came away a certain Captain wanted to bring us over, and said he, "Are
you ready?" "No." "How long must I wait for you? "Eight days;" and
they tied up one of the finest vessels in the harbor of Liverpool in
order to bring us over. I thought, this was a miracle, don't you? I am
sure there are some sisters now here who came with us in that vessel.
I received that as a miracle. It was the hand of God. Was it our
ability? No. Is it our ability that has accomplished what we see here
in building up a colony in the wilderness? Is it the doings of man?
No. To be sure we assist in it, and we do as we are directed. But God
is our Captain; he is our master. He is the "ONE MAN" that we serve.
In him is our light, in him is our life; in him is our hope, and we
serve him with an undivided heart, or we should do so.

Vol. 14,  p.81
What do you suppose I think when I hear people say, "O, see what the
Mormons have done in the mountains. It is Brigham Young. What a head
he has got! What power he has got! How well he controls the people?
The people are ignorant of our true character. It is the Lord that has
done this. It is not any one man or set of men; only as we are led and
guided by the spirit of truth. It is the oneness, wisdom, power,
knowledge and providences of God; and all that we can say is, we are
his servants and handmaids, and let us serve him with an undivided
heart.

Vol. 14,  p.81
Let us gather the poor. Look up your sixpences, dimes, and dollars.
Just think what your feelings would be, if your children had to go to
bed to-night crying for bread and you had none to give them! Think of
it, families, you who profess to be Saints! Fathers, think of getting
up in the morning and not a mouthful to feed your families with. I
have seen them totter along, although it was good times when I was
there to what it [p.82] is now, so they say; but I have seen them
totter along the streets when they could hardly stand up, for want.
But I never failed to give such persons sixpence, a shilling, or a
penny, when I realized that such was their position before they passed
me. The Lord gave it to me and I dealt it out freely, and am doing so
still, and I calculate to do so.

Vol. 14,  p.82
Now, let us help the poor, bring them here, place them in good,
comfortable circumstances, so that they can strut up and say, "I guess
I am somebody, and I ask no odds of the Lord." O, fools! When I hear
such expressions, or see such a disposition manifested, I think, "O,
foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you? who has turned your brain
and made you believe that you are independent of that Being who
brought you and all the human family on the earth? Who has instructed
you to believe that God has nothing to do with us, that everything
that is is by the providence of chance, or no providence at all, and
that man is all there is?" Who has taught the people this? Not the
wise, not the true philosopher. Find a true philosopher and you find
one who has the true principles of Christianity. He delights in them;
and sees and understands the hand of Providence guiding and directing
in all the affairs of this life. Though Inert are severed far from
God, and though they have hewn out to themselves cisterns, broken
cisterns that will hold no water, the true philosopher recognizes the
hand of the Supreme, guiding and controlling the affairs of the
children of men.

Vol. 14,  p.82
I have a short discourse to preach now to my friends who may be here
to-day, who are engaged in, or who may contemplate commencing
operations in, the mining business. It is the general belief now, that
there is a great deal of mineral wealth in these mountains. The
reports that have gone abroad concerning this are causing great
excitement; and I will preach a short discourse now to miners,
merchants, lawyers, doctors, priests, people, everybody. I want to
talk to you a little and give you some counsel; and I want the Saints
to take this counsel. But they take it all the time, and I expect they
will continue to do so. This counsel is with regard to lawing with one
another. I want to say to you miners: Do not go to law at all; it does
you no good, and only wastes your substance. It causes idleness,
waste, wickedness, vice, and immorality. Do not go to law. You cannot
find a court room without a great number of spectators in it; what are
they doing? Idling away their time to no profit whatever. As for
lawyers, if they will put their brains to work and learn how to raise
potatoes, wheat, cattle, build factories, be merchants or tradesmen,
it will be a great deal better for them than trying to take the
property of others from them through litigation.

Vol. 14,  p.82
We have got to a state in our nation when there is quite a portion of
the young and middle-aged men who calculate to live, as the saying is,
by their wits. I would like to have a man look philosophically into
his own heart, by the spirit of truth, and examine himself, and see
what he is, what he was made for, and what, use he is on the earth if
he never did a thing to produce a morsel of bread. Such a man eats the
bread of the laborer, he wears the clothing of the laborer; every time
he lies down on his bed he lies on that which the labor of another
produced; he never took the pains to raise a goose, duck, lamb, or
sheep. He never sheared a sheep or tried to make cloth of the wool; he
never took the pains to plough the ground and sow a little wheat, to
plant a few potatoes, to raise [p.83] a calf, a pig, or a chicken. No,
he never did anything useful; but still he eats, drinks, and wears,
and lives in luxury. In the name of common sense What use is such a
man on this earth? The question may arise, "Must we not have law?" We
have plenty of it, and sometimes we have a little too much.
Legislators make too many laws; they make so many that the people do
not know anything about them. Wise legislators will never make more
laws than the people can understand. But by reason of the wealth of
our country, young men are sent to schools and colleges, and after
receiving their education they calculate to live by it. Will education
feed and clothe you, keep you warm on a cold day, or enable you to
build a house? Not at all. Should we cry down education on this
account? No. What is it for? The improvement of the mind; to instruct
us in all arts and sciences, in the history of the world, in the laws
of nations; to enable us to understand the laws and principles of
life, and how to be useful while we live. But the idler is of no use
to himself or to the world in which he dwells.

Vol. 14,  p.83
In all nations, or at least in all civilized nations, there are
distinctions among the people created by rank, titles, and property.
How does God look upon these distinctions? How do Truth, Justice, and
Mercy look upon them? They are all alike in their eyes. The king upon
the throne and the beggar in the street are the same before the
Heavens—the same in the eyes of Truth, Justice, Love, and Mercy. Find
a true philosopher and he will look at the children of men as they
are. I do not care whether he says so or not, he regards the poorest
of the poor as human beings—men and women, and the kings and great
ones, no matter how they are clothed, if they wear crowns, diadems,
and diamonds, and ride in gilded coaches, are but human beings.

Vol. 14,  p.83
Our education should be such as to improve our minds and fit us for
increased usefulness; to make us of greater service be the human
family; to enable us to stop our rude methods of living, speaking, and
thinking. But you take those who bear the sway among men, those who
hold the affairs of the nations in their hands, catch them in the
dark, and they are the lowest of the creations of God. Many of them
descend to the lowest gutters they can find, and there, in darkness
and in private, wallow in filth and wickedness. This is a waste of
their lives, a prostitution of their knowledge and of the blessings
Providence has bestowed upon them. Many of them will sit and gamble
all night, to see who shall have the pile; and such men are called
gentlemen! And in the day time they seem the most perfect gentlemen
imaginable. They are accomplished to the highest degree; they
understand languages, and amongst them are to be found lawyers,
doctors, statesmen and members of the highest classes of society. I
heard of one in New York. A young man went there from Boston, and a
gentleman wished to show him around, and initiate him into the
mysteries of high life in New York. He took him to one of the finest
houses on Fifth Avenue, I think it was. The young man supposed it was
the residence of a private family. He was led into a long hall, so
richly adorned and ornamented that his eyes were dazzled. There was
table after table, table after table, surrounded by gentlemen who were
gambling, and the furniture and the room throughout were gorgeous in
the extreme. Here was hall after after hall, side rooms, refreshment
rooms, etc., and the young man found out that he was in a fashionable
[p.84] gambling hell. He had not believed in such things before; but
he sat there all night watching, for he wanted to find out something
pertaining to fashionable life in the metropolis. About 3 or 4 o'clock
in the morning there was a gentleman sat back from one of the tables.
He had played, played, played at one of the tables until he had played
himself perfectly out, his money and estate all gone. He entered the
place the night before a wealthy man, and by 3 or 4 o'clock in the
morning he was not worth a penny in the world. He threw himself back
from the table, and saying, "Gentlemen, I am played out," he took a
derringer pistol from his pocket, put it to his ear, and put a ball
through his brains. He was one of the wisest of that class of men I
ever heard of. If each and every one of them would do like this one,
before commencing to game, and leave their substance to men and women
who would labor, they would prove themselves wise, for their wealth
would benefit the earth. "O," say they, "we have plenty." If you have,
go and build up another city or town; go into the wilderness, take the
poor with you, teach them how to farm, how to raise cattle, how to
gather around them the comforts of life, and prove yourselves worthy
of an existence. If you have money to gamble with, you have money to
buy a farm and set the poor to work. In doing this, you are helping to
elevate the human family; but in gambling and otherwise abusing the
blessings, power and influence you possess, you do no good to anybody,
and work out your own destruction. When you have bought a farm and set
the poor to work, get a school on your farm, and begin and teach those
who never had the privilege of going to school. There are hundreds and
thousands in the City of New York who never went to school a day in
their lives; they are wallowing in the gutter, ragged, dirty, and
filthy. They learn sharpness, it is true; but where do they sleep? By
the wayside, or crawl into some old building—girls and boys, and live
there by the thousand. They have not a shelter to place their heads
under, but when night comes their only refuge is old buildings,
hovels, and corners of streets forsaken by the police, and there they
must spend the night. Why not take such characters and bring them out
to this country, or take them to California, Oregon, or to the plains
of Illinois, Wisconsin, &c., and make a town, settle up the country,
and make these poor, miserable creatures better off? You would prove
yourselves worthy of existence on the earth if you would. But no, "We
will gamble." Now gamblers, stop your gambling here and go to work;
that is my advice. "Well but," say some, "we are not going to be
instructed by Brigham Young." Who cares for that? If you will not
receive my instructions, instruct yourselves. I want you to see, in
and of yourselves, that your life is a poor miserable life of waste, a
disgrace to the human family. Go to work, improve the country, build
towns and cities, set out shade trees, build school houses and meeting
houses and worship what you please, we do not care what. Be civil,
honest in your deal, be upright, do not take that which belongs to
your neighbor; and miners do not go to law, and lawyers go to work. If
you have difficulties that you cannot settle among yourselves, have
recourse to arbitration. Select your men, three, five, seven, nine,
eleven, thirteen, or what number you please, men without prejudice for
this or that side, place them in possession of the facts of the case;
and when they say, "Mr. James Munroe, [p.85] you do so much;" or, "Mr.
John Jones, you do so and so, this is our decision," abide by it. This
course will cost you nothing, you go about your business, the country
is quiet, and the community is not running after these infernal
courts. Excuse me for the expression; but the whole nation think we
must have courts, and the courts adjudicate; and some courts take the
liberty of legislating as well as adjudicating, when, the fact is, if
all difficulties now taken into courts were submitted to men's honor,
honesty, brains, and hearts, they could be adjudicated without the
least trouble in the world. What would we do with our judges in such a
state of society? Let them go to farming, get a factory, or go into
business and improve the country.

Vol. 14,  p.85
I cannot say that this counsel is especially for the Latter-day
Saints. Why? For this simple reason—you take out of these mountains
the whole of the community except the Latter-day Saints, and I might
include a good many who do not belong to the Church, and we would not
have a lawsuit in our midst from one year's end to another for five
hundred miles square. And if the counsel I have just given be adopted,
we shall have the most stable mining districts through our settlements
that have ever been found in the western country. You will never see
the excitement that you have seen in other mining localities. Of
course there may be some who will crawl up into the mountains, build
up little towns, and have their games and a little rowdyism, but not
much; you will see a steadfast community.

Vol. 14,  p.85
We say to the Latter-day Saints, work for these capitalists, and work
honestly and faithfully, and they will pay you faithfully. I am
acquainted with a good many of them, and as far as I know them, I do
not know but every one is an honorable man. They are capitalists, they
want to make money, and they want to make it honestly and according to
the principles of honest dealing. If they have means and are
determined to risk it in opening mines you work for them by the day.
Haul their ores, build their furnaces, and take your pay for it, and
enter your lands, build houses, improve your farms, buy your stock,
and make yourselves better off; but, no lawing in the case. I have had
an experience in this. I never lawed it much in my life; but from my
youth my study has been to avoid law, and to take a course that no man
could get the advantage of me.

Vol. 14,  p.85
The esteem in which I hold law prompts me to keep out of it. You
recollect the story of the lawyer and the two farmers. The farmers had
quarreled about a cow, and they went to law, and the result was the
farmers held the cow and the lawyer milked her. I never see law going
on much without the lawyer getting the milk and the cream, while those
who go to law hold the cow for him to milk. I know you think my esteem
is not very high for lawyers. I will say it is not for their evil
practices; but as men and gentlemen I have known many who never
dabbled in dishonesty. I have marveled many times at the oath that is
required Of a lawyer with regard to his client; it gives him license
to make white black, and black white. If I were to fix up an oath for
a lawyer to take when he entered upon business, I would make him swear
to tell the truth, and to show the right of the case, for or against,
every time, that is what I would do. But they are licensed from the
very oath they take to justify their client, let him be ever so wrong;
this, however, does not compel them to be dishonest. Now, I do beseech
you, I pray you, for your own sakes,[p.86] you capitalists, to have no
law. I have heard it said that a mine is good for nothing until there
has been two or three lawsuits over it, but I say that will make your
claims no better whatever.

Vol. 14,  p.86
I will say still further with regard to our rich country here. Suppose
there was no railroad across this continent, could you do anything
with these mines? Not the least in the world. All this galena would
not bear transportation were it not for that; and, take the mines from
first to last, there is not enough silver and gold in the galena ore
to pay for shipping were it not for the railroad And then, were it not
for this little railroad from Ogden to this city these Cottonwood
mines would not pay, for you could not, cart the ore. Well, they want
a little more help, and we want to build them a railroad direct to
Cottonwood, so that they can make money. We want them to do it and to
do it on business principles, so that they can keep it, and when you
get it, make good use of it and we will help you. There is enough for
all. We do not want any quarreling or contention; and I believe that,
if dishonest capitalists were to come here and commence a dishonest
course with our citizens in hiring them, there are men of honor
sufficient to say, "You had better get out of this place; we are an
honest and industrious community, and we wish to deal on honest
principles and make this community substantial. We will finnish you
with all your supplies that we can produce here, and take our pay for
it; you take your capital and add to it, and then when you leave you
will, feel well about us and yourselves."

Vol. 14,  p.86
I do not want you to think that I have ever counseled this. Do it, in
and of yourselves, for you know it would be ridiculous in the eyes of
some to take counsel of Brigham Young; it would be preposterous to
suppose he can give good counsel. I leave that, however, to every man
or woman to decide whether or not it is good counsel. There has been
but little of this contention and lawing here, and I do hope and pray
there will be less; it only creates bad feelings and distress in any
society in the world.

Vol. 14,  p.86
We are here as a human family. Bless your hearts, there is not one of
us but what is a son or daughter of Adam and Eve, not any but what are
just as much brothers and sisters as we should, be if born of the same
parents, right in the same family, with only ten children in the
family. It is the same blood precisely. I do not care where we come
from, we are all of this family, and the blood has not been changed.
It is true that a curse came upon certain portions of the human
family—those who turned away from the holy commandments of the Lord
our God. What did they do? In ancient days old Israel was the chosen
people in whom the Lord delighted, and whom he blessed and did so much
for. Yet they transgressed every law that he gave them, changed every
ordinance that he delivered to them, broke every covenant made with
the fathers, and turned away entirely from his holy commandments, and
the Lord cursed them. Cain was cursed for this, with this black skin
that there is so much said about. Do you thing that we scald make laws
to change the color of the skin of Cain's descendants? If we can, we
can change the leopard's spots; but we cannot do this, neither can we
change their blood.

Vol. 14,  p.86
There is a curse on these aborigines of our country who roam the
plains, and are so wild that you cannot tame them. They are of the
house of Israel; they once had the Gospel, delivered to them, they had
the [p.87] oracles of truth; Jesus came and administered to them after
his resurrection, and they received and delighted in the Gospel until
the fourth generation, when they turned away and became so wicked that
God cursed them with this dark and benighted and loathsome condition;
and they want to sit on the ground in the dirt, and to live by
hunting, and they cannot be civilized. And right upon this, I will say
to our government if they could hear me," You need never fight the
Indians, but if you want to get rid of them try to civilize them." How
many were here when we came? At the Warm Springs, at this little grove
where they would pitch their tents, we found perhaps three hundred
Indians; but I do not suppose that there are three of that band left
alive now. There was another band a little south, another north,
another further east; but I do not suppose there is one in ten,
perhaps not one in a hundred, now alive of those who were here when we
came. Did we kill them? No, we fed them. They would say, "We want just
as fine flour as you have." To Walker, the chief, whom all California
and New Mexico dreaded, I said, "It will just as sure kill as the
world, if you live as we live." Said he, "I want as good as Brigham, I
want to eat as he does." Said I, "Eat then, but it will kill you." I
told the same to Arapeen, Walker's brother; but they must eat and
drink as the whites did, and I do not suppose that one in a hundred of
those bands are alive. We brought their children into our families,
and nursed and did everything for them it was possible to do for human
beings, but die they would. Do not fight them, but treat them kindly.
There will then be no stain on the Government, and it will get rid of
them much quicker than by fighting them. They have got to be
civilized, and there will be a remnant of them saved. I have said
enough on this subject.

Vol. 14,  p.87
I want to say a little now with regard to tithing. Some of this people
think they pay their tithing. I expect they do; but I can make the
same comparison that Jesus did when in Jerusalem. Here came the
Scribes, Pharisees, Sadducees, &c., and put their substance in the
Lord's storehouse; and there came along a poor widow with nothing, to
all appearance. She had not clothing to make her comfortable, but she
had two mites, which she had saved probably by her labor, and she
placed them in the storehouse of the Lord. Jesus lifted himself up,
and, seeing what they were doing, said, "Of a truth I say unto you
that this poor widow hath cast in more than they all; for all these
have of their abundance cast in unto the offerings of God; but she of
her penny hath cast in all her living that she had." Now there are a
few of just this same kind of characters here who do pay their
tithing. But do we rich men pay ours? Not by considerable. I can
inform the Elders of Israel and everybody else that since we have been
raising grain in these valleys the deposits paid in on tithing have
not amounted to one-hundredth part of all that has been raised,
whereas one-tenth was due the storehouse of the Lord. You may say,
"Brother Brigham, have you paid in yours?" No, I have not. There is a
number of the brethren who have paid in considerable, but I expect I
have paid more tithing than any other man in this Church. I expect I
have done more for the poor than any other man in the Church; yet I
have hardly commenced to pay my tithing. How is it with you? I know
how it is. There are a few poor who pay their tithing, and who are
pretty strict;[p.88] but take the masses of the people, and they have
not paid one-twentieth of their tithing. Do you believe it? I know it.
If I were to reason over this and attempt to show the Latter-day
Saints the inconsistency of their course in the matter, I would plant
my feet on this ground: We are not our own, we are bought with a
price, we are the Lord's; our time, our talents, our gold and silver,
our wheat and fine flour, our wine and our oil, our cattle, and all
there is on this earth that we have in our possession is the Lord's
and he requires one-tenth of this for the building up of his kingdom.
Whether we have much or little, one-tenth should be paid in for
tithing. What for? I can tell you what for in a hundred instances, but
I will only tell you just a few, and will commence with the poor. You
count me out fifty, a hundred, five hundred, or a thousand of the
poorest men and women you can find in this community; with the means
that I have in my possession, I will take these ten, fifty, hundred,
five hundred, or a thousand people, and put them to labor; but only
enough to benefit their health and to make their food and sleep sweet
unto them, and in ten years I will make that community wealthy. In ten
years I will put six, a hundred, or a thousand individuals, whom we
have to support now by donations, in a position not only to support
themselves, but they shall be wealthy, shall ride in their carriages,
have fine houses to live in, orchards to go to, flocks and herds and
everything to make them comfortable. But it is not every man that can
do this. The Bishops cannot do it; not that I would speak lightly of
the wisdom of our Bishops, but we have hardly a Bishop in the Church
who knows A with regard to the duties of his office. Still we have
good men, but our hearts are somewhere else, and we are not studying
the kingdom, the welfare of the human family, nor what our office
calls upon Us to perform. We do not seek after the poor and have every
man and woman put to usury. This ought to be, for our time is the
Lord's. All we want is to direct this time and use it profitably.
There is abundance of labor before us. We have the earth to subdue,
and to make it like the Garden to Eden. Do you believe it? I know it.
But how do we live? Very much like the rest of the world. We are ready
to run over all creation. Just as I have said to some of the brethren,
and to some that I have known in the world; they get their eye on a
dime; they see it roll away and they go after it. By and by they stub
their toe against an eagle; soon they come to another one, a doubloon
or a slug, and they will stub their toe against it, and down they go;
but they are up again, for their eye is on that, dime, and, in their
eagerness to obtain it, they stumble over the eagles they might pick
up if they had wisdom to do it. Is this so? O yes, they who have eyes
to see can see. Take things calm and easy, pick up everything, let
nothing go to waste.

Vol. 14,  p.88
You, sisters, know I have sometimes told you what my office is. Does
it make you ashamed of me when you hear some of the brethren say,
"Well, I do not believe that Brother Brigham has anything to do with
my farm or household matters; or with temporal things; I do not think
the First Presidency has anything to do with my temporal affairs." O,
yes, we have; and to come right down to the point, it is my privilege,
if I were capable, to teach every woman in this Church and kingdom how
to keep house, and how to sweep house, cook meat, wash dishes, make
bread without any waste, &c. I may go to a [p.89] house and what do I
see? Perhaps the bottom or top of the bread is burnt to a coal. Why
did you not do different? "O, these are accidents." Yes, because we
never think of the business on our hands. Mother gets up and it is:
"O, Sally, where is the dish cloth, I want it in a minute?" "Susan,
where in the world have you put that broom?" or, "Where is the iron
holder?" and Susan knows nothing about either dish cloth or broom, and
says, "We have no iron holder except some waste paper? If I had
nothing but a piece of an old newspaper folded for a holder I would
have it where I could put my hand on it in a moment, in the dark if I
wanted it. And so with the dishcloth, the broom, the chairs, tables,
sofas, and everything about the house, so that if you had to get up in
the night you could lay your hand on whatever, you wanted instantly.
Have a place for everything and everything in its place.

Vol. 14,  p.89
If I only had time I would teach you how to knit stockings, for there
are very few women now-a-days who know how many stitches to set on to
knit stockings for their husbands or for themselves; or what size yarn
or needles they require; and when their stockings are finished they
are like some of these knitted by machinery—a leg six inches long'
while the foot is a foot or a foot and a half long; or the leg only
big enough for a boy ten years old, while the foot is big enough for
any miner in the country: You know this is extravagant, but it is a
fact that the art of knitting stockings is not near so generally
understood among the ladies as it should be. I could tell you how it
should be done had I time and knew how myself.

Vol. 14,  p.89
I will ask the whole human family is there any harm in teaching people
how to be mechanics and artists, and what their life is for? Is there
any harm in teaching them the laws of life and how to live, so that
when they go down to the grave they can say, "There is my life, and it
has been one of honor; look at it and do as much better than I have as
God will give you ability to do. This is the duty of the human family,
instead of wasting their lives and the lives of their fellow-beings,
and the precious time God has given us to improve our minds and bodies
by observing the laws of life, so that the longevity of the human
family may begin to return. By and by, according to the Scriptures,
the days of a man shall be like the days of a tree. But in those days
people will not eat and drink as they do now; if they do their days
will not be like a tree, unless it be a very short-lived tree. This is
our business.

Vol. 14,  p.89
Then pay your tithing, just because you like to, not unless you want
to. They say we cut people off the Church for not paying tithing; we
never have yet, but they ought to be. God does not fellowship them.
The law of tithing is an eternal law. The Lord Almighty never had his
kingdom on the earth without the law of tithing being in the midst of
his people, and he never will. It is an eternal law that God has
instituted for the benefit of the human family, for their salvation
and exaltation. This law is in the Priesthood, but we do not want any
to observe it unless they are willing to do so. If I ask my brethren,
"Are you willing to pay tithing?" Many of them would say, "Yes, we are
not only willing to pay tithing, but all that we have, for we are the
Lord's, and all that he has given us is his." That would be the reply
of thousands here to-day. If the law of the land would permit us we
would show whether we are willing to deed our property to the kingdom
of God or not. Mine has been deeded; and [p.90] now I will tell you
that the insurance company that I have taken stock in is up yonder,
and the Lord of Hosts is President of that company. I do not want to
insure my life in any other; and if we want to insure property, let us
insure each others' and our own. I say, my brethren and sisters, that
if we had the privilege, we would show to the world whether we would
deed everything to the kingdom of God or not. But can we do it here?
The Government has passed a law to the effect:

Vol. 14,  p.90
"That it shall not be lawful for any corporation or association for
religious or charitable purposes to acquire or hold real estate in any
Territory of the United States during the existence of the territorial
government of a greater value than fifty thousand dollars; and all
real estate acquired or held by any such corporation or association
contrary to the provisions of this act shall be forfeited and escheat
to the United States: Provided, that existing vested rights in real
estate shall not be impaired by the provisions of this section."

Vol. 14,  p.90
That is how the Government binds us up. Never mind, we can build
temples, pay our tithing and our free-will offerings; we can raise our
bread, hire our school teachers and teach our children without help.
We came here stripped of everything, and men in high places sat and
laughed at us, and said we should perish; but we have not perished.
Many of them have gone down to their graves and their spirits have
gone into the spirit world, where they will not have the comforting
influences of the angels of God as the Saints will. Hades, the grave
and the world of spirits are called hell in the original language. Now
I don't expect them to go down, down, down to the bottom of the
bottomless pit, where they will be pitched over with pitchforks. I do
not have reference to anything of this kind when I speak of hell, or
the world of spirits. I do not wish to frighten people to the anxious
seat, and then say, "O, my beloved sister, how did you feel when your
dear little infant died?" and, "O, my beloved brother, did not your
heart bleed for your dear companion when you laid her in the silent
bourne from whence no traveler returns." This is not our religion; our
religion does not consist of sensation or animal magnetism, as that of
the sectarian world does. I have seen it from my youth up, working on
the passions of the people, making them crazy. About what? Nothing at
all. I have seen them lie, when under their religious excitement, from
ten minutes to probably an hour without the least sign of life in
their systems; not a pulse about them, and lay the slightest feather
in the world to their nose and not the least sign of breathing could
be discerned there, any more than anywhere else. After lying awhile
they would get up all right. "What have you seen, sister or brother?
What have you learned more than before you had this fit?" I do not
know what kind of a fit it would be, whether a falling sickness or
fainting fit, or a fit of animal magnetism. "What do you know,
sister?" "Nothing." "What have you seen, brother?" "Nothing nor
nobody." "What have you to tell us that you have learned while in this
vision?" "Nothing at all." It always wound up like the old song, "All
about nothing at all."

Vol. 14,  p.90
That is not the faith of the Latter-day Saints. Their religion
consists of the knowledge that comes from God; a knowledge of the law
of heaven, the power of the eternal Priesthood of the Son of God; and
by obeying this law and these ordinances we, in a business manner,
philosophically,[p.91]  in a manner that can be demonstrated as
clearly as a mathematical problem, gain the right to eternal life; and
though we do not see the Lord in the flesh we can see him in vision,
and we have a right to visions, administration of angels, the power of
the eternal Priesthood with the keys and blessings thereof. And by and
through the labors of his faithful servants the Lord offers salvation
to the human family; and though they will not save themselves we
calculate to do all we can for them. 

Vol. 14,  p.91
God bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 8, 1871

The One-Man Power—Unity—Free Agency—
Priesthood and Government, Etc.

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 8, 1871. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.91
I have a few words to say to the congregation and I wish perfect
silence. This is a very large room, and for any person to fill the
space within these walls with his voice, he needs strength of lungs
and stomach and the attention of the congregation.

Vol. 14,  p.91
We have been witnessing, this afternoon, the world's great objection
to "Mormonism," for we have had the privilege of beholding the
unanimous vote of the people when the names of the officers of the
Church were presented for election or rejection. We have seen the same
oneness and unanimity this afternoon which characterize the Latter-day
Saints on all occasions, and this is objectionable to the world. They
say it is anti-democratic, though we think not. I looked over the
congregation pretty diligently to discover a contrary vote; but I
could not see such a thing. When the vote was called all hands were
up. I thought, while witnessing this spectacle, "What harm is there in
a people being of one heart and one mind?" but, to use a common
phrase, I could not see the point. I connot discover any iniquity in a
people's being one. If they are disposed to chose evil instead of
good, sin instead of righteousness, darkness instead of light,
falsehood instead of truth, where is the utility in being divided and
quarrelling about it? And if they have embraced, believe in and love
the truth; or if they desire and are seeking for it, I ask, where can
be the harm in being one in this? This is the "one-man power" that
there is so much said about.

Vol. 14,  p.91
Now, ask yourselves, and let me ask you, who has been to you,
individually, and told you to vote just as you have voted here to-day?
Has any man visited your habitations to [p.92] tell you that when you
came to this house you must all vote precisely alike? I will pause
right here and will request that, if any person present has been so
instructed, he or she will let us know it. I do not see any person
rise, and I need not look for any one to do so, from the simple fact
that not a word on this subject has been said to the Latter-day
Saints. Our doctrine is true and we like it; our faith is one and we
are one in it, our object is one and we unitedly pursue the straight
and narrow path that leads to it.

Vol. 14,  p.92
This is for those who have only one ear, half an ear, or no ear at all
for the truth; or for those who wish to leave the truth. Though I do
not suppose there are any here this afternoon that wish to leave the
truth for error, that wish to forsake righteousness, holiness and
truth for unrighteousness, corruption, disorder, confusion and death.
People do, however, leave this Church, but they leave it because they
get into darkness, and the very day they conclude that there should be
a democratic vote, or in other words, that we should have two
candidates for the presiding Priesthood in the midst of the Latter-day
Saints, they conclude to be apostates. There is no such thing as
confusion, division, strife, animosity, hatred, malice, or two sides
to the question in the house of God; there is but one side to the
question there.

Vol. 14,  p.92
You ask the kingdoms of the world if they have such an organization as
the kingdom of God, and they will tell you they have not. They have no
organization amongst them so perfect and complete. Well, is it right
for the people of the world to elect their presidents and rulers? Yes,
if they wish to. For four years? Yes, or for one year, or for six
months or one month, if they wish to; but when the Lord appoints
presidents, he does not change them every month or year, or every four
years. Should they be changed? No, they should not. Should they be
changed in human governments? No, they should not; and the nation that
would delight in a good government, the best possible for its
preservation and strength, should pattern, in its organization, after
the kingdom of God on the earth. Here are our tribunals and courts;
and our courts are courts of error, to judge every matter and cause
according to its merits and demerits.

Vol. 14,  p.92
Well, where is the harm in this I wish the world, or any scientific
men in it, would detail the error in a people being one; and I will go
still further, and say, being one in the Lord, as we are commanded and
recommended to be. Even in the wicked world, where there is so much
confusion, where is the good that arises from contention and
opposition? I have not seen it, and, as I have said, I cannot see the
point. But here in Utah that "one-man power" is such a terrible thing.
I would ask: Who is that man, and where is the power, and what is the
power? It is the power of him who brought us into existence, and he is
the MAN who wields it, and he is the Father of us all, and the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. He is the Maker and Possessor of this
earth that we inhabit, and is the Producer of all things upon it. Is
he one? Yes. Is his trinity one? Yes. Is his organization one? Are the
heavens one? Yes. Although we have a short account, in what are called
the Scriptures of truth, that on a certain occasion there was a little
confusion in heaven. The Lord has revealed something of this in these
latter days. What was the result? One-third part of the hosts of
heaven walked out. I do not think the election lasted a great while,
if [p.93] they had two candidates, and it appears they had; and I do
not think they stopped very long at the polls, or were very long
counting the votes to find out who would be president or who would
not, for they turned them out. Was there any reason for this? Would it
be democratic to get up an election in heaven and have opposition?
Why, yes, according to the feelings and understandings of the
political world it would be very democratic; but I would say to the
political world, if they were before me, that the opposition they are
so anxious to promote contains the seeds of the destruction of the
government that we live in. This is the plant or tree flora which
schism springs; and every government lays the foundation of its own
downfall when it permits what are called democratic elections. If a
party spirit is developed, the formation of one party will be speedily
followed by another; and furthermore, the very moment that we admit
this, we admit the existence of error and corruption somewhere. Where
is it? Right points out its hiding place, and says that truth, and
truth only, will endure, and that falsehood and corruption and error
of every description are from beneath—are of the enemy; and the Lord
Almighty suffered this schism in heaven to see what his subjects would
do preparatory to their coming to this earth, which we need not talk
about to-day. But the division did not take place in those who were
redeemed from the earth and exalted and brought up into the presence
of the Father and the Son, to live in their presence and in their
glory, and be partakers of their power. But it was among another
class, and we are now in the midst of them. There is but one thread
that can be followed that can endure for ever, but one path that we
can walk in that is eternal—and that path is the path of perfection,
purity and holiness, By this, and this only, have the Gods been
exalted, the angels live and the heavenly hosts bask in purity. We are
trying to prepare for it.

Vol. 14,  p.93
Can error live? No, it is the very plant of destruction, it destroys
itself; it withers, it fades, it falls and decays and returns to its
native element. Every untruth, all error, everything that is unholy,
unlike God, will, in its time, perish. Every government not ordained
of God, as we have just been hearing, will, in its time, crumble to
the dust and be lost in the fog of forgetfulness, and will leave no
history of its doings. Why, with all the knowledge and learning now in
the world we have the history of only a very scanty portion of those
who have peopled our earth from the days of Adam until now. And we, in
our turn, should go into the land of forgetfulness were it, not for
our organization and the oneness which prevail in our midst. Says
Jesus, "Unless ye are one, ye are not mine." The counsel contained in
this saying is the best that could be given. Who could have given
better advice to his friends than Jesus gave to his disciples? Be one,
for union is strength, is it not? Yes. Go into the political world,
and you will find that union is strength; it is the same in the
mechanical world; and if we take every art and science, and all the
pursuits of the human family, in oneness there is strength. Said
Jesus, "Be ye one, as I and my Father are one, he in me and I in him;
I in you," &c. Now, I finish this by saying if there is a person on
the face of this earth that can give a true and philosophical reason
why we should not be one, I wish he would bring it forth, for the
Latter-day Saints want to have the best organization that can be
formed, and they want the best of everything that can be got. We want
the truth, and the [p.94] whole truth; and we look forward with
gladness to the time when we can say we have nothing out the truth. We
cannot say that now; we have an immense amount of error, and we are
very far from being perfect; but we hope to see the time that we can
say that we have truth only, the whole truth and nothing but the
truth.

Vol. 14,  p.94
I want to say a few words for the benefit of my brethren the Elders,
and of all the Latter-day Saints, male and female, old and young; and
then for the benefit of strangers, Christians and ministers of the
different religious sects, if they could all hear me to-day. I can
tell you the difference in one grand principle, between your religion
and ours. It is this: we would not make everybody bow down to our
religion, if we had the power; for this would not be Godlike; but
other religionists would. It is not discovered by the world, and it is
not perceived enough by the Elders of Israel. The reasons why we do
not prosper and travel faster and further than we do, we have not time
to talk about, perhaps, to-day; but I will say this: our religion, the
religion of heaven, differs very much from man's religion. It has just
been told us that the divines are in the habit of taking a text from
the Scriptures, but when they do so they almost invariably preach from
it. I hardly ever heard a man in my life, when in the Christian world,
preach to his text, but directly from it. This makes confusion.

Vol. 14,  p.94
Now, suppose that we were to issue our edicts to the whole world of
mankind for them to obey the Gospel we preach, and had the power to
compel them to obey, could we do it according to the dictates of our
religion? We could not. We could invite them, and could tell them how,
but we could not say, and maintain the faith that we have embraced,
you must bow down and profess our religion and submit to the
ordinances of the kingdom of God. I will give you a reason for this.
If this were our duty, and it were legitimate, if we had the power,
for us to make every person on the earth submit to the code of laws
and ordinances that we have submitted to, it would prove that God is
in fault in not making them do so. But if we become Godlike we will be
just as full of charity as he is. We would let pagans worship as they
please, and to the Christians and Mahommedans, and all sects and
parties in the world we would say, "Do just as you please, for your
volition is free, and you must act upon it for yourselves before the
heavens. Our religion will not permit us to command or force any man
or woman to obey the Gospel we have embraced. And we are under no
obligation to do this, for every creature has as good a right,
according to his organization, to choose for himself as the Gods. To
use a comparison, all have a right to eat bread or let it alone; they
may make and eat unleavened cakes as the people did anciently, if they
choose; and no person has a right to say to another, "Why do you eat
wheat bread, corn bread, or no bread at all? why do you eat potatoes,
or why do you not eat them? why do you walk, or why do you sit down?
why do you read this or that book? or why do you go to the right or
the left?" for everyone has a right to do as he likes in these
respects, all being independent in their capacity and choice. Here is
life for you, here is salvation for you, choose ye this day whom ye
will serve. If the Lord be God, serve him, or you may serve Baal, just
at your pleasure. If the Elders of Israel could understand this a
little better, we would like it, for the simple reason that if they
had power given [p.95] them now they manifest the same weaknesses in
the exercise thereof as any other people. They have not an eye to
discern between the spirit, power, and principles by which the the
Gods live, and those which govern and control the children of men; and
yet between the two there is an infinite difference.

Vol. 14,  p.95
Can you find a Christian denomination which would not make us bow down
to their creeds if they had the power? Not one. We have plenty of
evidence to prove this. We have history enough to prove that when they
have the power their motto is, "You shall." But there is no such thing
in the economy of heaven. Life is before us, death is before us, we
can choose for ourselves; and this is one of the differences between
the religion of heaven and the religions of men. Do we profess to say
that the various religious systems of the world are the religions of
men? If they are not, what are they? If the sects and parties have not
been formed by man and the wisdom of man, what power did form them?

Vol. 14,  p.95
I will now say a few words with regard to our faith. Our religion, in
common with everything of which God is the Author, is a system of law
and order. The earth on which we live hangs and floats in its own
element, rotates upon its axis and moves at an immense velocity
without our perceiving it either asleep or awake, it performs its
revolutions, the atmosphere moving with it, so as not to injure,
disturb, or molest any being on its face. But how long would it retain
its position and move unwaveringly in the orbit assigned it without
law? Can you tell us, you astronomers? How long would the moon and the
members of our planetary system retain their positions, were it not
for strict law? Who gave that law? He who had the right. The world do
not know him, but he will call around one of these days and let them
know that be is in being. I will say to Saint and sinner, that if we
do not know him, he will call by and by, and let us know that he
lives, and will bring us to judgment. If we do know him, happy are we
if we obey his laws. He is not a phantom; he does not exist without
law, order, rule, and strict regulation. And the laws by which he is
governed are the laws of purity. He has instituted laws and ordinances
for the government and benefit of the children of men, to see if they
would obey them and prove themselves worthy of eternal life by the law
of the celestial worlds; and it is of these laws that our religion is
composed. This holy Priesthood that we talk about is a perfect system
of government. The best way I can think of to express my idea of
Priesthood of the Son of God is to call it a perfect system of laws
and government. By obedience to these laws we expect to enter the
celestial kingdom and be exalted.

Vol. 14,  p.95
We have had a few words with regard to temples. We are going to build
temples. This law is given to the children of men. I will carry this a
little further, and say to my brethren and sisters and all present,
that the law of the celestial kingdom that is introduced here upon the
earth in our day is for the salvation and exaltation of the human
family. Previous to the coming forth of this Priesthood and code of
laws, there was no law on the earth that we have any knowledge of
whereby a man or woman could be sanctified and prepared to enter the
presence of the Father and the Son. This may sound in the ears of many
like strange doctrine. But pause a moment; do not let any of your
hearts flutter, not for a moment. If you and the world [p.96]
generally knew all that we know, I do not believe that there is a
wicked man on the earth, unless he be past the day of grace, but would
say, "Thank you, Latter-day Saints, God bless you! I will help you to
carry on your work, for you have the keys of life and salvation
committed to you for this last dispensation." We could enumerate a few
of the laws that we have embraced in our faith pertaining to the
building up of the kingdom of God on the earth. How is it with regard
to the authority to proclaim the words of salvation to the children of
men? According to the Scriptures of divine truth, and the revelations
that God has given, "no man taketh this honor unto himself, except he
be called of God, as was Aaron." These are the words of the Apostle.
Did Joseph Smith ever arrogate to himself this right? Never, never,
never; and if, God had not sent a messenger to ordain him to the
Aaronic Priesthood and then other messengers to ordain him to the
Apostleship, and told him to build up his kingdom on the earth, it
would have remained in chaos to this day. There is no objection to
people having the spirit of their calling, and having it even before
they are called; but if they have the spirit of wisdom given to them
they wait until a servant of God says, "My brother John," or, "My
brother William, the Lord Almighty has called thee to be a minister of
salvation to the inhabitants of the earth, and I ordain thee to this
office. This is the law of heaven. Is it observed in the Christian
world? No, it is not; there man's authority and notions prevail
entirely, and this is the cause of their confusion and variety in
their methods of expounding the Gospel as contained in the Scriptures;
but when a man who is called and ordained of God goes forth he
preaches the ordinances, faith in Christ and obedience to him as our
Savior. He declares that the first step to be taken, after believing
in the Father and the Son, is to go down into the waters of baptism
and there be immersed in the water, and come up out of the water as
Jesus did. Some may inquire why the Latter-day Saints are so strenuous
on this point? We do it for the remission of sins; Jesus did this to
fulfill all righteousness. John said to him, when he went and demanded
baptism at his hands, "I have need to be baptised of thee, and comest
thou to me!" Jesus answered: I do this to fulfill all righteousness; I
do this to set a pattern for my brethren, and for all who come after
me and believe on my name; and this is why the Latter-day Saints are
so strenuous with regard to baptism by immersion. What was the result
of obedience to the ordinance of baptism in the case of the Savior?
The Holy Ghost, in the form of a dove, it is said, rested upon him.
This is not exactly the fact, though a natural dove descended and
rested on the head of the Lord Jesus, in witness that God had accepted
the offering of his Son. But the dove was not the Holy Ghost, but the
siren that the Holy Ghost was given to him. And after that, Jesus went
forth and was tempted, as you read.

Vol. 14,  p.96
Obedience to the ordinance of baptism is required that people may
receive the remission of their sins. After that, hands are laid upon
them for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and this Holy Ghost teaches
you and me to vote exactly alike; it teaches us to believe alike and
to receive the ordinances of the house of God. No man or woman ever
received the faith of this Gospel but what desired to be baptized by
immersion for the remission of sins and to have hands laid upon them
for the Holy Ghost. Then [p.97] come the blessings of healing, faith,
prophecy, tongues, and so forth.

Vol. 14,  p.97
I recollect when brothers Kimball and Hyde went to England the first
man they baptized was George D. Watt. In the second or third meeting
after his baptism, Brother Watt got up and said: "I have the spirit of
prophecy upon me;" and said he, "We are all going to leave England,
and are going to America, for America is the land of Zion." Not a word
had been said to Brother Watt about the gathering. Is not this so,
Brother Hyde? (Brother O. Hyde: Yes, sir.) I wanted to say these few
words on this subject.

Vol. 14,  p.97
And now, my brethren, the Elders of Israel, have compassion on all the
inhabitants of the earth, for we shall never have the keys of
authority committed to us to he rulers until we will rule just as God
would rule if he were here himself. We have been persecuted, driven,
smitten, cast out, robbed and hated; and I may say it was for our
coldness and neglect of duty; and if we did not exactly deserve it,
there have been times when we did deserve it. If we did not deserve it
at, the time, it was good for and gave us an experience, though I must
say that one of the hardest lessons for me to learn on earth is to
love a man Who hates me and would put me to death if he had the power.
I do not think I have got this lesson by heart, and I do not know how
long I shall have to live to learn it. I am trying. I believe that if
the reins of power were in my hands to-day, I never would ask a man to
be a Saint if he did not want to be; and I do not think I would
persecute him if he worshiped a white dog, the sun, moon, or a graven
image. But let us alone; let the kingdom of God alone that is all we
want. If the principles of eternal life are not sufficient to win fine
hearts of the children of men, just take your course—the downward
road. I will say if there be any here who were once Latter-day Saints,
but have apostatized, do not persecute us; do not try to hinder the
work we are engaged in. We are trying to save the living and the dead.
The living can have their choice, the dead have not. Millions of them
died without the Gospel, without the Priesthood, without the
opportunities that we enjoy. We shall go forth in the name of Israel's
God and attend to the ordinances for them. And through the Millennium,
the thousand years that the people will love and serve God, we will
build temples and officiate therein for these who have slept for
hundreds and thousands of years—those who would have received the
truth if they had had the opportunity; and we will bring them up, and
form the chain entire, back to Adam.

Vol. 14,  p.97
I will say that there is not a man on the face of the earth but, if he
knew the objects the Saints have in view, and the work they are
engaged in, would rather say, "I have a sixpence to help you," sooner
than he would persecute and slander this Priesthood or people. No, he
would say, "I have a sixpence or thousands to help on this good work."
We Will bring up all the inhabitants of the earth, except those who
have sinned against the Holy Ghost, and save them in some kingdom
where they will receive more glory and honor than ever the Methodist
contemplated. This should be a comfort and a consolation to all the
inhabitants of the earth. They will not save themselves, millions have
not had a chance, and millions now living, through the strength of
their traditions, will not do it; their consciences and feelings are
bound up in their systems and creeds, whereas, if they felt as
independent as they should feel, they would break loose and receive
the [p.98] truth; but they will live and die in bondage, and we
calculate to officiate for them. Many a man I know of, who has fallen
asleep, we have been baptized for since the Church was organized—good,
honest, honorable men, charitable to all, living good, virtuous lives.
We will not let them go down to hell; God will not. The plan of
salvation is ample to bring them all up and to place them where they
may enjoy all they could anticipate. Is there any harm in this? No.
God bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, August 8, 1869

Traditions—Oppressing The Poor—
Influence of Women—Fashions

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in 
the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 8, 1869.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.98
This is a very singular world that we live in; yet were it not for the
spirit of error and confusion that everywhere prevails I think we
should call it a very fine, excellent world. The annoyances,
difficulties, errors, perplexities, sorrows, and troubles of this
life, from first to last, are in consequence of sin being in the
world. For me to say it is not right for sin to be in the world, or if
we, as intelligent beings, come to the conclusion that sin entered the
world by chance, through some mistake, and it was contrary to the
design of him who created us, we should err.

Vol. 14,  p.98
This people called Latter-day Saints are looked upon as a very
singular people; in fact, we are regarded as an anomaly in the world.
Why is this so? Are we different to others who are born into the
world? Are we not of the same blood as the people of the other nations
and tongues of the earth? We certainly are, for we are gathered from
among them. Like there, we have eyes to see with, ears to hear with;
we have lips and organs of speech, and we use them as others do; we
eat, drink, sleep, plant, sow, reap, mow, build houses and inhabit
them, just as they do. Then what is the difference between us and
them, and why are we looked upon by the world as though we are
entirely different from them, and why have we from the beginning met
with vituperation and abuse from the hands of many, and, been deprived
of our civil and religious rights and treated as outlaws? If we search
the Old and New Testaments, and then the corroborative evidence
contained in the Book of Mormon, and find therein how the kingdom of
God was organized, and compare our present organization with it, we
shall find that one is a perfect facsimile of the other. This
constitutes the difference between us and the world, and this is why
we have been treated as we have been, and why we are looked upon as we
are. We believe the Bible and practice it, as far as our weaknesses
will [p.99] permit. Not that we do it perfectly; as it has been stated
this morning, we have darkness, unbelief, ignorance, superstition, and
our traditions to contend with and overcome; and they cling to us to
that degree that we can hardly overcome them.

Vol. 14,  p.99
The traditions that we have imbibed in the several countries in which
we have been born, and under the various circumstances under which we
have been raised, offer a wide field for reflection, and in passing
judgment upon each other's acts a great deal of charity is necessary.
The people of one nation will do a thousand things, and, according to
their traditions, feel themselves perfectly justified, which those of
another nation, with their traditions, would not consider it right to
do. How would it look here in the United States of America to enter a
large meeting house like this, move out the benches, and then for a
congregation to enter the house, kneel down and say a few words of
prayer, get up and begin to waltz around to the music of the organ?
This would be considered a very strange proceeding among the people of
America; yet in other countries it is done and is considered most
sacred; and it is in accordance with their traditions. People's
notions of honesty as well as of worship differ very widely, and this
difference of opinion is the result of the traditions they have
imbibed; and for any persons to say we will bring a motley mass
together from various countries, and we will judge all of them by our
standard, would be diverging somewhat from the path of truth and
justice. Still, notwithstanding the various traditions we have
severally imbibed, we are all capable of coming to a perfect
understanding of truth and justice, and of what we should do to be
perfectly right before God This is a subject I have reflected upon a
great deal, and I have come to the conclusion that we shall be judged
according to the deeds done in the body and according to the thoughts
and intents of the heart.

Vol. 14,  p.99
In viewing the traditions of the Christian world, so far as I have
been acquainted with them, before I knew anything of the Gospel, and
before it was revealed from heaven, I have seen men who thought they
were as full of grace, faith, and sanctity as possible, in fact, full
of self-righteousness, which they considered the righteousness of God;
and yet what would they do? I have known such men, in time of harvest,
or when they had a press of work, say to the poor man who was hardly
able to procure the bread necessary for his wife and children, "I will
give you fifty cents a day if you will come and help me harvest, and
pay you in Indian meal." Such men feel justified, for to oppress the
poor is in accordance with their traditions.

Vol. 14,  p.99
A similar course is pursued with the female sex. A young woman,
compelled to labor for her daily bread, applies for work to some lady
in comfortable circumstances. The lady perhaps says, "What wages do
you want?" "I do not know. What will you give me?" The reply is,
probably, "Well, I will give you fifty cents a week and your board,
but I shall want you to do my washing, ironing, milking, scrubbing,
and cooking," the whole of it, most likely, keeping the poor girl at
work from five o'clock in the morning until ten at night. Yet her
poverty leaves her no choice, and she is compelled to become a slave
in order to procure, day by day, her breakfast, dinner, and supper. It
is probable that if her father be alive he is too poor to help her;
and if she has a mother she may be a widow and unable to rescue her
from a life of toil and [p.100] slavery. A lady, whom I knew in my
youth, the wife of a minister, where I used to attend meeting, said
once to some of her sisters in the church, "Do you suppose that we
shall be under the necessity of eating with our hired help when we get
into heaven? We do not do it here, and I have an idea that there will
be two tables in heaven." Yet she was a lady of refinement and
education, still the traditions that had been woven into her very
being proved the folly she possessed to ask such a question.

Vol. 14,  p.100
Do these and similar traditions exist in the world? Yes; I know of
countries in which if a poor person—or perhaps I should say any
person, and not confine it to the poor—where if any person, man or
woman, were passing along the street, and were to pick up a pocket
book containing one, ten, a hundred, or a thousand pounds, he or she
would feel to thank God for the blessing, and would never think of
trying to find the owners of this property, or of letting them know
anything about it, even if they were known. Such parties would feel
justified in the act, and would rejoice because they were able to make
themselves comfortable. Are any of you acquainted with such
traditions? Yes, many of you have been brought up in the midst of
them.

Vol. 14,  p.100
What would you do, who have lived in England, if you had rented a
place, and in that place you had found some old secret cupboard or
hole in the wall containing a fortune in treasure which had belonged
to some one who had formerly resided in those premises, and whose
children or relatives might be living in the neighborhood even then?
Would you divulge such a circumstance, and do your best to discover
those to whom it rightfully belonged, in order to restore it to them?
No; you would put it in your pocket, considering it a godsend, and
never say a word about it.

Vol. 14,  p.100
I see these and numberless other traits of character among, the people
here, all of which are the results of their traditions. Now, what can
we expect of them? We expect to treat them as children until we can
teach them to become men and women. Seeing, then, that these
differences in sentiment exist among the people, and knowing that they
are the natural result of the traditions and circumstances by which
they have been surrounded, it will not do to judge according to the
outward appearance, but according to the sincerity and honesty of the
heart.

Vol. 14,  p.100
I look at the Latter-day Saints, and I sometimes take the liberty to
preach to them; and this principle, of being judged according to our
works, is as applicable to communities as individuals. I, therefore,
wish to apply it to those amongst, us who are not as diligent as they
might be in the duties of every day life, as they present themselves
before them, whether they he of a spiritual or temporal nature.
Whatever you do, you have been taught sufficient to know that all our
duties are in the Lord and are circumscribed in the faith and practice
of the kingdom of God. "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof." The gold and the silver the earth contains are his; the
wheat and fine flour, the wine and the oil are his; the cattle that
roam over the plains and mountains belong to him we serve, and whom we
acknowledge as the God of the universe. And whether we are raising
cattle, planting, gathering, building or inhabiting, we are in the
Lord, and all we do is within the pale of his kingdom upon the earth,
consequently it is all spiritual and all temporal, no matter what we
are laboring to accomplish.

Vol. 14,  p.100
We frequently call the brethren to go on missions to preach the
Gospel, [p.101] and they will go and labor as faithfully as men can
do, fervent in spirit, in prayer, in laying on hands, in preaching to
and teaching the people how to be saved. In a few years they come
home, and throwing off their coats and hats, they will say, "Religion,
stand aside, I am going to work now to get something for myself and my
family." This is folly in the extreme! When a man returns from a
mission where he has been preaching the Gospel he ought to be just as
ready to come to this pulpit to preach as if he were in England,
France, Germany, or on the islands of the sea. And when he has been at
home a week, a month, a year, or ten years, the spirit of preaching
and the spirit Of the Gospel ought to be within him like a river
flowing forth to the people in good words, teachings, precepts, and
examples. If this is not the case he does not fill his mission.

Vol. 14,  p.101
Men may think, and some of them do, that we have a right to work for
ourselves; but I say we have no time to do that in the narrow, selfish
sense generally entertained when speaking about working for self. We
have no time allotted to us here on the earth to work for ourselves in
that sense; and yet when laboring in the most disinterested and
fervent manner for the cause and kingdom of God, it is all for
ourselves. When I say we do not labor for ourselves, I reflect in a
moment that I do nothing but what is for myself and then for my
friends. It is equally true with all of us; and though our time be
entirely occupied in laboring for the advancement of the kingdom of
God on the earth we are in reality laboring most effectually for self,
for all our interest and welfare both in time and eternity are
circumscribed and bound up in that kingdom.

Vol. 14,  p.101
How often, when I was engaged in traveling and preaching the Gospel,
have the people said to me, "O, this must be all a speculation! You
differ so much from other people that we cannot believe all you
teach." "We have heard a great deal about Mr. Smith, or 'Joe Smith,'"
they would often say, and he must be a speculator, and these doctrines
you preach were gotten up by him expressly for a speculation." I have
acknowledged a great many times, and I am as free to acknowledge it
to-day, that it is the greatest speculation ever entered into by God,
men, or angels, for it is a speculation involving eternal lives in the
celestial kingdom of God. It is the grandest investment on the face of
the earth, and one in which you may invest all and everything you
possess for the present and eternal benefit of yourself, your wives,
your children, parents, relatives and friends; and all who, are wise
will enter into it, for they can make more by it, and be exalted
higher by its means than by any other speculation ever introduced
among the children of men. When I labor in the kingdom of God, I labor
for my own clear self, I have self continually before me; the object
of my pursuit is to benefit my individual person; and this is the case
with every person who ever was or ever will be exalted. Happiness and
glory are the pursuit of every person that lives on the face of the
earth, who is thoroughly endowed with wisdom and the spirit of
enterprise, whether immorality is brought in or not. Such are after
honor, ease, comfort; such want to wield power, and would like to have
influence and dominion. Now, if they will enter this great
speculation—the kingdom of God on the earth, the plan of redemption
and exaltation devised before the foundation of the world was laid, it
will lead to greater happiness, power, influence, and dominion than
ever man possessed or thought of.[p.102] 

Vol. 14,  p.102
I believe it is generally allowed that "self-preservation is the first
law of nature." If it is, let us save ourselves and enter into
covenant with God, who holds the issues of life and death, and who can
give and no one can dispute his right; who can withhold and no one can
hinder it. Let us enter into covenant with him by enlisting in this
great, good cause, and thus take ourselves back into his presence. We
can do this through his grace and Gospel, through the atonement of his
Son, by faith in the Father and the Son and by our obedience to their
requirements.

Vol. 14,  p.102
Now, if we are to be judged according to our works I want to proceed a
little further. You will permit me to be plain in making my remarks;
in so doing, however, I may interfere with individual ears and
feelings. I have a word to say to my sisters. When I reflect upon the
duties and responsibilities devolving upon our mothers and sisters,
and the influence they wield, I look upon them as the mainspring and
soul of our being here. It is true that man is first Father Adam was
placed here as king of the earth, to bring it into subjection. But
when Mother Eve came she had a splendid influence over him. A great
many have thought it was not very good; I think it was excellent.
After she had partaken of the fruit she carried it to her husband,
saying, "Husband, a certain character came to me and said if you will
eat of this fruit you will find it excellent, and it will make you as
Gods, knowing good from evil; and I have tasted it, and I assure you
it is excellent." Her influence was so great with Adam that he also
partook of it, and his eyes were opened. You know the result—they were
both driven from the garden. Before this, however, they were commanded
to multiply and replenish the earth and thus fill the measure of their
creation.

Vol. 14,  p.102
Now, I say the women have great influence. Look at the nations of the
earth. Any nation you like, no matter which, and you enlist the
sympathies of the female portion of it and what is there you cannot
perform? If the government wants soldiers, they are on hand; if means,
it is forthcoming. If you want influence and power, and have the
ladies on your side, they will give it you. You take a nation that is
going to war, whether our nation or any other; in the late struggle,
for instance, between the Northern and Southern States, suppose all
the mothers, sisters and daughters of the Republic had set their will
and determination that no soldiers should go to the field, how many do
you suppose would have been obtained? A few Irishmen and Germans might
have been hired, but that is all. This is the influence the ladies
hold in the nations of the earth. It is true that they are not allowed
to go to the ballot-box, but let the females in any district be united
and say that such a man shall not go to Congress, and I reckon he
cannot go. He may make up his mind to stay at home and make shingles,
raise potatoes, or do something else. If he is a lawyer, he may try to
get a living by pleading law, but he cannot go to Congress. And when
the ladies say send such a man, he is pretty sure to go if they are
united and determined that it shall be so. The ladies may not know
that they wield so much influence as this, and they would probably
want some outward sign before they could be convinced, but it is
nevertheless true that their influence is as powerful as I have
stated.

Vol. 14,  p.102
Now, a few words directly to my sisters here in the kingdom of God. We
want your influence and power in helping to build up that kingdom, and
what I wish to say to you is [p.103] simply this, if you will govern
and control yourselves in all things in accordance with good, sound,
common sense and the principles of truth and righteousness, there is
not the least fear but what father, uncle, grandfather, brothers, and
sons will follow in the wake.

Vol. 14,  p.103
It is the ladies who introduce the fashions here. I will take the
liberty of speaking with regard to some of them. If you take up some
of the fashion magazines sent here you will find the ladies very
beautifully portrayed with those "Grecian bends." They are being
introduced here, but they are of very moderate dimensions yet. By and
by, in about another year perhaps, they will be as large again as they
are now; and in two years from the present time they will be three or
four times as large, and if this ridiculous fashion should continue
they may keep on increasing in size until on a hazy day, or in the
dusk of the evening, you will not be able, for the life of you, to
tell a lady, at a distance, from a camel. Now, the ladies can do just
as they please about adopting or changing this fashion. If it is
adopted there is one thing I am afraid of. In the world, you know, it
is no uncommon thing to see children born deformed; every such
instance might have been avoided with proper care, for all such
deformities are the result of natural causes. I hope we shall never
see such things in Zion, but if our ladies continue the fashion of the
"Grecian bend." I am afraid some of their children will be born with
humps on their backs.

Vol. 14,  p.103
There is another item in relation to fashions to which I wish to call
the attention of the sisters, being satisfied that ladies, of
naturally good taste, need only to have their attention directed to
anything showing a want of it, to discontinue it. I refer now to the
trails or trains that it is fashionable for ladies to wear at the
bottom of their dresses. You know it is the custom of some here to
have a long trail of cloth dragging after them through the dirt;
others, again, will have their dresses so short that one must shut his
eyes, or he cannot help seeing their garters. Excuse me for the
expression; but this is true, and it is not right. The ladies of
Israel should consider these things, and as they will be judged
according to their works just as much as the men, they should seek to
have good works, and be governed by good sense instead of foolish
fashions in their modes of adorning and dressing themselves.

Vol. 14,  p.103
It is true that we have not the etiquette here, as a general thing,
that is in the world; and this is not at all strange when the
circumstances in which most of the people have been reared are
considered. When I meet ladies and gentlemen of high rank, as I
sometimes do, they must not expect from me the same formal ceremony
and etiquette that are observed among the great in the courts of
kings. In my youthful days, instead of going to school, I had to chop
logs, to sow and plant, to plow in the midst of roots barefooted, and
if I had on a pair of pants that would cover me I did pretty well.
Seeing that this was the way I was brought up they cannot expect from
me the same etiquette and ceremony as if I had been brought up at the
feet of Gamaliel. The most of the people called Latter-day Saints have
been taken from the rural and manufacturing districts of this and the
old countries, and they belonged to the poorest of the poor. Many of
them, I may say the great majority, never had anything around them to
make life very desirable; they have been acquainted with poverty and
wretchedness, hence it cannot be expected that they should manifest
that [p.104] refinement and culture prevalent among the rich. Many and
many a man here, who is now able to ride in his wagon and perhaps in
his carriage, for years and years before he started for Zion never saw
daylight. His days were spent in the coal mines, and his daily toil
would commence before light in the morning and continue until after
dark at night. Now what can be expected from a community so many of
whose members have been brought up like this, or if not just like
this, still under circumstances of poverty and privation? Certainly
not what we might expect from those reared under more favorable
circumstances. But I will tell you what we have in our mind's eye with
regard to these very people, and what we are trying to make of them.
We take the poorest we can find on earth who will receive the truth,
and we are trying to make ladies and gentlemen of them. We are trying
to educate them, to school their children, and to so train them that
they may be able to gather around them the comforts of life, that they
may pass their lives as the human family should do—that their days,
weeks, and months may be pleasant to them. We prove that this is our
design, for the result, to some extent is already before us.

Vol. 14,  p.104
I will now return to the influence of the female portion of our
community. The ladies have power and influence to suppress the
"Grecian bend" and other fashionable follies, if they will. I want
them to consider well their standing, condition, and influence.
Suppose that our wives and daughters should say to us, "Husband," or
"Father, will you wear a straw hat of our make?" or, "We had some flax
got out last season and we have made some tow or linen cloth, and we
have some that Would make a nice coat, will you wear it if we make it
up for you?" What do you suppose we should say? The reply would be,
"Wives," or "Daughters, yes, and we thank you; we see your good works
and we will wear the hat or the coat you may make for us." And we
should do this without ever having a thought about anybody else being
pleased with them or not; if we looked well in the eyes of our wives
and daughters, we should care very little for others. Then suppose,
after they had made these garments for us, they go to the boys and
say, "Here, boys, will you wear what father wears?" There would be no
fear but the boys would say, "Yes, if it is good enough for father it
is good enough for us." We sometimes see a few home made hats in our
congregations, and without a close examination they might be taken for
foreign goods, they are so excellent and possess such a delicacy of
appearance and finish, which is praiseworthy.

Vol. 14,  p.104
What is there in these respects that the members of the Female Relief
Societies cannot accomplish. They can abolish the "Grecian bend," if
they wish to do so, and so far as my taste is concerned I would much
rather see a "Mormon bend" than a "Grecian bend;" and besides this
they can control the fashions, and if they are so disposed, make
home-manufactured articles of all kinds the fashion throughout the
Territory. Is there any necessity for this? Certainly there is. Just
for want of a few hundred thousand dollars, owing to this people by
the railway companies, almost every business man in our community is
oppressed. Suppose the amount due were paid, in a few months it would
be spent and the people would be in about the same condition they are
in to-day. Where then could you procure money to buy foreign goods?
Our merchants are [p.105] complaining of dull times and no sales. Ask
them what are their dividends, and they will tell you "a mere
nothing." Why not relieve this portion of the community, and keep them
from the necessity of straining their brains until they become insane
to know how to pay their debts? Say to them, "Pay your debts, we will
help you to do so but do not run into debt any more. We are going to
make our own bonnets and hats." Will you make the ribbons? No; you are
not prepared to do so now, but you soon will be. If any of you want to
do so now I have silk I can garnish you, and we, have plenty of silk
weavers amongst us. But if you are not prepared for this just say, "We
will do without ribbons," of "We will do with as few as possible," and
make the ornaments you wear on your heads of the straw that grows in
our fields.

Vol. 14,  p.105
Ladies, can you do this? You can and we require you to do it. If you
are the means of plunging this whole people into debt so as to
distress them will there be anything required of you? I think there
will, for you will be judged according to your works. Are not the men
as extravagant as the women? Yes, certainly they are, and just as
foolish. I could point out instances by the score and by the hundred
of men who are just as unwise, shortsighted, and foolish as the women
can be; but a condemnation of the male portion of the community will
not justify the female portion of it.

Vol. 14,  p.105
There is a great deal said in these clays with regard to woman's
rights. I Wish our women understood their rights, and would then
assume them. They have a great many rights they are not aware of. As I
pass around from house to house, occasionally, I sometimes think, "I
wish the lady who lives here understood her rights if she did I think
her house and children would look a little different." It is your
right, wives, to ask your husbands to set out beautiful shade and
fruit trees, and to get you some vine and flowers with which to adorn
the outside of your dwellings; and if your husbands have not time, get
them yourselves and plant them out. Some, perhaps, will say, "O, I
have nothing but a log house, and it is not worth that." Yes; it is
worth it. Whitewash and plaster it up, and get vines to run over the
door, so that everybody who passes will say, "What a lovely little
cottage!" This is your privilege and I wish you to exercise yourselves
in your own rights.

Vol. 14,  p.105
It is your right and privilege, too, to stop all folly in your
conversation, and how necessary this is! I have often thought and
said, "How necessary it is for mothers, who are the first teachers of
their children and who make the first impressions on their young
minds, to be strict." How careful they should be never to impress a
false idea on the mind of a child! They should never teach them
anything unless they know it is correct in every respect. They should
never say a word, especially in the hearing of a child, that is
improper. How natural it is for women to talk baby-talk to their
children; and it seems just as natural for the men to do so. It is
just as natural for me as to draw my breath to talk nonsense to a
child on my lap, and yet I have been trying to break myself of it ever
since I began to have a family.

Vol. 14,  p.105
These duties and responsibilities devolve upon mothers far more than
upon fathers, for you know the latter are often in the field or canon,
and are frequently away from home, sometimes for several days
together, attending to labors which compel them to be absent from
home. But the mother is at home with the children continually; [p.106]
and if they are taught lessons of usefulness it depends upon her. How
foolish it is—and some mothers do it, to dress a child in the most
gaudy apparel you can get hold of, when you know that, unless under
your own eye, that very child, in five minutes after being dressed,
will be playing in the mud! Why not rather dress the child in
something useful and appropriate, for play, sunshine, and fresh air
are as necessary to children as food. Do I see any of this nonsensical
short-sightedness on the part of mothers? Yes, but it is for the want
of thought and through mistaken kindness that they do this and many
other foolish things to their children.

Vol. 14,  p.106
One thing is very true and we believe it, and that is that a woman is
the glory of the man; but she was not made to be worshipped by him. As
the Scriptures say, Man is not without the woman, neither is woman
without the man in the Lord. Yet woman was not made to be worshipped
any more than man was. A man is not made to be worshipped by his
family; but he is to be their head, and to be good and upright before
them, and to be respected by them. It is his privilege to walk erect,
to converse the same as God, in fact he is made in the express image
of his Heavenly Father, and he should honor this position. Yet he is
not made to be worshipped, but to be the head and superior, and to be
obeyed in all love and kindness, and the woman is to be his helpmeet.
Woman has her influence, and she should use that in training her
children in the way they should go; if she fails to do this she
assumes fearful responsibilities.

Vol. 14,  p.106
We have instances in this Church of mothers full of faith and good
works, and if you mark their children you cannot find one that is
froward in his ways; I do not remember an instance among the children
of such mothers but what believed in and delighted in the Gospel. We
have also here the children of mothers of an opposite
character—mothers who have been careless and indifferent about the
Gospel or the kingdom of God, and, if you mark their children, they
are the same, and they stray away from the kingdom of God and from the
ordinances of life and salvation. This is the result of the influence
of the mother; I am an eye-witness of it.

Vol. 14,  p.106
If our sisters comprehended the power they bear and the influence they
wield in the midst of the people it does appear to me that they would
consider their condition a little more than they do. It is true that I
sometimes chasten them pretty severely and talk to them harshly, and
tell them precisely how they look and act, and the path they are
walking in and point out the dangers to which they are exposed; and
sometimes it hurts their feelings, but I cannot help this. I take the
liberty of doing this and I do it for their good, for it is seldom
that a man will say anything to his wife or daughters about their
every-day labor and conduct. It is true that there is occasionally a
man who will find fault with everything, and a woman who will do the
same; and there is a certain few on this earth who are never happy
unless they are miserable, and who are never easy until they are in
pain; but such people are not commonly to be met with. Let the husband
train himself to be submissive to the Lord and his requirements in
every respect, and teach his wife or wives and children the doctrine
of life and salvation and set before them an example worthy of
imitation, and there are few families but what will follow such a
husband and father. Occasionally you may meet with a family who will
be rebellious [p.107] under such circumstances, and you may once in a
while find a man who will be rebellious when his wife and children are
full of faith and good works, But such individuals are of Gentile
blood, which is the rebellious blood, and will show it out.

Vol. 14,  p.107
Now, sisters, hearken! Look to yourselves in your capacity as Relief
Societies in this city and throughout the mountains. Look at your
condition. Consider it for yourselves, and decide whether you will go
to and learn the influence which you possess, and then wield that
influence for doing good and to relieve the poor among the people.
When I have been out in the nations I have frequently been pained to
see the scenes of distress there to be met with. I recollect one
circumstance, while in England. I have related it often, but will do
so now. When standing in Smithfield Market, in the City of Manchester,
once, I spent a penny for a bunch of grapes that had just come from
France. Immediately after I felt as guilty as I could feel, for I saw
a woman passing by who, I knew by her appearance, was starving to
death. She dare not steal nor beg, for if she had done either she
would have been instantly arrested and taken to prison or the
workhouse. I say I felt guilty for spending that in luxury which, if
it had been given to that woman, might have procured her a morsel of
bread, and so have helped to relieve her misery.

Vol. 14,  p.107
Sisters, do you see any children around your neighborhoods poorly clad
and without shoes? If you do, I say to you Female Relief Societies
pick up these children and relieve their necessities, and send them to
school. And if you see any young, middle-aged or old ladies in need
find them something to do that will enable them to sustain themselves;
but don't relieve the idle, for relieving those who are able but
unwilling to work is ruinous to any community. The time we spend here
is our life, our substance, our capital, our fortune, and that time
should be used profitably. Take these old ladies, there are a great
many of them around rather poor, and give them something to do; that
is their delight. You will hardly find an old lady in the community
who has not been brought up to work; and they would rather knit
stockings or do some other useful labor than eat the bread of charity.
Relieve the wants of every individual in need in your neighborhoods.
This is in the capacity and in the power of the Female Relief
Societies when it is not in the power of the Bishops. Do you know it?
I do, whether you do or not; and you are learning it. Find out what
your influence is and how far it extends, and use it to do good; and
live every day so that when you lie down at night you can look back on
the day and say, in all honesty before God, "I do not know that I have
done a wrong action, said an improper word, indulged in a bad thought,
or neglected to perform any duty that I ought to have attended to this
day, and I can lie down in peace, and submit myself to the Lord, and
if I never wake again in this world, all right, I am just as ready to
go now as I ever shall be. This is the way we all should live, but I
know we come short of it, and then plead ignorance as an excuse, as
has been stated here to-day.

Vol. 14,  p.107
We are here in these mountains. How often do I think of it? Bro.
George A. says we are here because we are obliged to go somewhere.
This is true, we are absolutely under the necessity of going somewhere
or of fighting the whole world. The Lord did not desire this. It was
necessary for the people to be scourged,[p.108] it was necessary for
us to learn whether we loved our property better than the truth. Five
times I have left a good handsome property; but no matter, the earth
is the Lord's, and he can give and take away what he pleases. Every
time I have been driven I have improved in my circumstances. Every
time this work has been removed it has become taller, wider, and
longer; and if in the reign of King James Buchanan, they had succeeded
in removing us we should have been still better off, because the Lord
would have prepared everything for the people to have been better off;
but this was not his mind. Here is our home, right here in these
mountains. What you have heard to-day from the previous speaker I
acknowledge may grate on the ears of some; nevertheless it is true. I
acknowledge another thing—truth should not at all times be spoken. But
we are here, and the statement you have heard with regard to the
President of this people saying, "If they let us alone ten years we
would ask no odds of them," is true; and the only thing in which we
have never failed in obtaining satisfaction has been to ask no odds of
them, for the most of things that we have asked for have been denied
us. In that we can have satisfaction; we cannot help it. We would not
have things as they are if we could help it. We should not have left
the States if we could have stayed there. If we could have all the
people believe the truth we would not have them unbelievers. There is
hardly a civilized nation on earth to which we have not carried the
Gospel without purse and scrip. He who had money left it at home. We
have offered life and salvation to the inhabitants of the earth
without money and without price, so you see we do not believe in a
hireling priesthood. We preach here without pay. Do our Bishops labor
for pay? No, if they are not capable of getting a living and
sustaining themselves and families, and of filling the office of
Bishop without pay, they are hardly worthy of the Bishopric. If a High
Priest is called to be a president or to travel and preach the Gospel
to the nations of the earth, he must do it without pay; and we think
that any man who is not able to keep himself and family and travel and
preach one-half or two-thirds of his time without being paid, is not
so good a financier as he ought to be, still we find many who do not
possess this qualification. When we have all learned this we shall
find that we can have all we can ask for or desire; everything to make
us happy and comfortable, no matter whether we are called to go abroad
and preach or whether we stay and labor at home.

Vol. 14,  p.108
Brethren and Sisters, and especially the sisters, I hope you will
listen to what has been said this morning. I have been preaching to
the sisters of the Church this morning, not to outsiders. If I had
preached to outsiders I should have told them what the Gospel is; how
they can come to God, not to an "anxious bench." I should have told
them to repent of their sins, and to be baptized for the remission of
them, and to have hands laid Upon them for the reception of the Holy
Ghost, which Would bring to their remembrance things past, present,
and to come; that would make prophets and prophetesses of them; give
to them those girls that God has set in his Church—the gift of
healing, the gift of discerning of spirits, of tongues, of the
interpretation of tongues, of prophecy, etc., etc. Are they here? Yes,
right here in abundance, to overflowing. If the Saints would be
faithful in cultivating these gifts every doctor might be removed from
our midst.[p.109] Let the mothers, say nothing about the Elders in
Israel, exercise the faith that it is their right to exercise, and I
am satisfied that nine out of every ten children that now die might be
saved Doctors and their medicines I regard as a deadly bane to any
community, Give your children, when sick, a little simple herb drink;
and if they have eaten too much let them go without food until their
stomachs are cleansed and purified, and have faith in the name of
Jesus and in the ordinances of his Church, and they will live. That is
my faith with regard to this thing. I am not very partial to doctors
and lawyers, I can see no use for them unless it is to raise grain or
go to mechanical work. But I need not go into this subject at the
present.

Vol. 14,  p.109
We say forgive us of our errors, accept the truth and love and serve
God that you may be saved in his kingdom, which I ask in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 7, 1871

Good and Evil—the Testimony of the 
Spirit—His Early Religious Experience

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 7, 1871. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.109
I have a few words to offer to my brethren and sisters, and all who
hear me, concerning the experience of the minds of the children of
men, especially in their transit from evil to good. We vary very
materially in our dispositions, reflections, in the impulses of our
minds, and in our perceptive faculties. There is a great variety of
operations upon the minds of the inhabitants of the earth, and the
people are unacquainted with them, for they do not lay them to heart,
contemplate and realize them, consequently they cannot look upon them
as they are. These remarks of mine are the result of reflections upon
the sayings of our brother who has been speaking to us, and telling
his experience when he received the Gospel. He told us that, though
his perceptive faculties were So quickened that he could read the
Bible understandingly, this did not satisfy him; he must have a storm.
I make use of this term to express my idea of what he desired and so
earnestly sought for. He must have an experience like a rushing,
mighty wind, or he could not be satisfied. In reading the sayings of
the ancients, we find that they looked sometimes for the Lord to come
in a storm. Sometimes you will see the storm pass, and the Lord is not
there. The winds blow terribly, but the Lord is not there. A terrible
tempest comes along, in which the lightnings flash and the thunders
bellow almost enough to shake the mountains down. Is [p.110] the Lord
there? No, he is not there. But by and by you hear a small, still
voice saying, "Peace, peace." The Lord is there, and this is his
voice. It will satisfy some, but others, like our brother, want a
testimony like a rushing, mighty wind.

Vol. 14,  p.110
I will give you a little of my experience, not merely at the time that
I concluded to forsake sin and embrace peace, and righteousness, but
since then. My experience in this kingdom as a man, as an intelligent
being, concerning the philosophy of this world and mankind, and all
things pertaining to the earth, teaches me a great many little items
that are passed over unnoticed by most of the people. My conclusion
with regard to a sound religious experience is simply this: If I am
convicted of sin I am made sensible of wrong. If this wrong exists
within me, my good judgment teaches me that I should take that and put
it away from me; turn it out of doors; it would teach, me to say, "I
do not want you, you are not good for me; you produce sorrow,
mourning, affliction, and all manner of grief and pain. Go out of
doors, I do not want you, you are evil. I will adopt truth and correct
principles and plant them within me instead of that which will destroy
me." Being convinced of all this, what course shall I pursue, if I
desire to procure a sound experience—one that is genuine and will
endure, and prove to God and all the heavenly host, also to my family
and neighbors, that I am sorry for sin? I will forsake it, and will
not let it dwell within me, but will do all I can to banish it from
me. Would this be a proof? Yes. Then let my actions correspond with
the confession of my mouth; and if I have discovered this fountain of
evil within me, I must lay a foundation to be free from it. Do I wish
to wait until the Lord speaks from heaven to me? No, the Lord has
planted within me knowledge and wisdom to distinguish between: right
and wrong, and if I wait until his voice comes from, heaven to tell me
that I am a sinner, or until he gives me some particular manifestation
of approval on my attempting to forsake evil, I may wait a great
while. I do not know how much he thinks of me, nor whether, if I
sought such a manifestation, he would come the first night I knelt
down to pray, or the second, third, or fourth, or whether I should
have to continue a week, two weeks, or for months. I do not know
anything about this; but my judgment having convinced me that I am
wrong, I do not want the Lord to speak from the heavens. I will ask
any intelligent being that dwells on the face of the earth if it is
necessary to wait until the Lord comes like a rushing, mighty wind, or
like an earthquake or tornado? I do not see any necessity for it. If I
find an evil in me to-day I must try and get rid of it; and if I find
another to-morrow I must get rid of it; and how long must I continue
to do so? Just as long as God gives me intelligence; not for a day,
week, br year, bat for my whole life; and if I exist for ninety-nine
years, or for nine hundred and ninety-nine, I do not expect there will
be an hour in which I will not be under the necessity of endeavoring
to put evil from me if I find it within me, and to grow and increase
in the principles of truth and righteousness. By taking this course I
know, in and of myself, that I am forsaking my sins, and do not want
the Lord to manifest it unto me. I know that if the plants of sin and
death are permitted to grow within me they will prove my utter
destruction, unless I tear them up root and branch, and throw them
away. The Lord has bestowed upon me and upon every [p.111] intelligent
being on the earth, wisdom sufficient to comprehend this, and I do not
want the Lord to come in the storm, the thunder, lightning, or
whirlwind to tell it to me. I know that I must uproot the plants of
evil that are within me, and in their place engraft plants of truth
and virtue, and these will grow up within me to eternal life. Is not
this reasonable? Is this not a true principle? Yes, and the whole of
man's experience, science, and wisdom proves it. I may take, for
instance, the beautiful machinery of my watch, and neglect to clean it
or wind it up; I may take out the mainspring, the hairspring or the
main cog-wheel, and then say, "Keep time for me," and it would be no
more inconsistent than to say, "I have naturally within me, through
the fall, the principles of death, and they reign within me, and I
seek not to put those principles away from me, but wait for the Lord
to manifest to me that I am born of him and he is delighted with me."
I do not care if I live my whole lifetime without a testimony from the
Lord; not that he leaves his children thus; he has never been so
hard-hearted, so austere a master as to leave one of his children with
full purpose of heart to serve him and do his will without a witness
of his approval. But, suppose he were disposed to do so, I am under
obligations, on the principles of right and wrong, to forsake evil,
and to plant within me every principle of purity and holiness, whether
or not the Lord manifest unto me that I am his son and that he is
pleased with me. I am not pleased with myself if I imbibe and cherish
death and destruction; but let me cherish life and salvation, that
that promotes the happiness of mankind, and life, peace, and
tranquility within myself and all around me, and I shall have my own
approval and the approval and blessing of the Lord whether he tells me
so, in so many words, or not.

Vol. 14,  p.111
I am under obligation to take a course which will sustain life within
myself and others, on rational principles, without any special
manifestation from God. You can all see this; but some think if they
do not receive some special manifestation from God that he has
accepted them, they are rejected of him. Do you not all know that you
are the sons and daughters of the Almighty? If you do not I will
inform you this morning that there is not a man or woman on the earth
that is not a son or daughter of Adam and Eve. We all belong to the
races which have sprung from father Adam and mother Eve; and every son
and daughter of Adam and Eve is a son and daughter of that God we
serve, who organized this earth and millions of others, and who holds
them in existence by law. Now suppose he does not tell us that he
particularly loves us and thinks so much of us; or that he delights in
Brother James or William, or in Sister Susan or Nancy more than in any
other being on the earth, what of it? I do not know that I shall
inquire of the Lord whether he loves me or not. I do not know that I
have ever taken pains to ask him. I have professed religion somewhere
near fifty years, and I do not know that I ever asked the Lord whether
he loved me or not. I want to take a course that I can love purity and
holiness. If I do this, then I love the Lord and keep his
commandments, and that is enough for me. If he is not disposed to like
me as well as he did John, "the beloved disciple," who leaned upon his
breast on a certain occasion, and tells me to sit yonder instead of
here, it is all right, I am as satisfied to sit there as here. I want
to preserve my identity [p.112] and to increase in intelligence, and
if I can do this I do not know that I care, particularly, with regard
to how much, in weight or measure, the Lord loves me or does not love
rile. There is one fact that I do know, he will love me all he should.
If I take a course to love him and keep his commandments am for life
and duration, I am for eternity, for I take that course which will
preserve myself.

Vol. 14,  p.112
Many men and women who have obeyed the Gospel, and have not received
from the Lord these striking testimonies, will say, "Well, I really do
not know that I can tell whether the Gospel is true or not." To all
such I say, then you are no philosopher at all, for upon the rational
principles of common philosophy you can tell whether it is true or
not. Does it contain the seeds of life? Does it promote the plants and
yield the fruits of life, or does it produce the plants and yield the
fruits of death? You can ask these questions and readily answer them
for yourselves. Not that I wish to make a mere historical convert, or
a people who believe historically, mathematically, or philosophically;
but I know and understand that the Lord never leaves his children
without a witness. Now I will tell you a witness which would he enough
for me—I read the Bible, diligently and faithfully, and if I could
have found a church and people organized according to the pattern
contained in its pages I should have been satisfied that that was
God's Church and people, and that would have been witness enough for
me. But I will give you a little of my experience in my early days
with regard to the religious sects. From my youth up their cry was,
"Lo here is Christ, lo there is Christ;" no, "Yonder is Christ;"
"Christ is not there, he is here," and so on, each claiming that it
had the Savior, and that others were wrong. I used to think to myself,
"Some one of you may be right, but hold on, wait awhile! when I reach
the years of judgment and discretion I can judge for myself; and in
the meanwhile take no course either with one party or the other." When
I would make known my views and feelings with regard to their confused
state they would call me an infidel. I would say to them, "All right,
I am an infidel in a great many things." I read the Bible, and
especially the New Testament, which was given as a pattern for the
life of Christians, whether as a church or individuals, and this was
my inward inquiry, "Is there a church on the earth organized according
to the pattern Jesus left?" No. Is there an Apostle left on the earth?
Not one. Is there a prophet, which the Scriptures inform us were
placed in the Church for its edification? Not one. Is there an
evangelist? No. Is there the gift of healing? We cannot find any such
thing, with all their cries of "Lo here, lo there, and lo yonder."
"Are there any who speak with tongues?" No. Any that prophecy? No, we
do not believe in prophecy. Any one who has received the Holy Ghost,
and speaks and preaches by its influence? "Why the Holy Ghost is not
given in these days," say all those who say, "Lo, here is Christ," and
"Lo, there is Christ!" Well, I used to say, I am an infidel, for I do
not believe anything of this; when you bring me a people built up and
believing according to the New Testament I will believe that they are
right. When you find such a people you will find the people and Church
of God, with all the gifts and graces of the Gospel in their midst;
and you will find the kingdom of God on the earth." They labored with
me, but finally declared that I was an infidel, [p.113] for I could
not believe in their doctrines and principles. Yet I have been at many
of their meetings and seen their modes of conversion. As I have said
to my friends here, in speaking about Spiritualism, I have seen the
effects of animal magnetism, or some anomalous sleep, or whatever it
may be called, many a time in my youth. I have seen persons lie on the
benches, on the floor of the meeting house, or on the ground at their
camp meetings, for ten, twenty, and thirty minutes, and I do not know
but an hour, and not a particle of pulse about them. That was the
effect of what I call animal magnetism; they called it the power of
God, but no matter what it was. I used to think that I should like to
ask such persons what they had seen in their trance or vision; and
when I got old enough and dared ask them, I did so. I have said to
such pensons: "Brother, What have you experienced?" "Nothing." "What
do you know more than before you had this; what do you call it—trance,
sleep or dream? Do you know any more now than before you fell to the
earth?" "Nothing more." "Have you seen any person?" "No." Then what is
the use or utility of your falling down here in the dirt?" I could not
see it, and consequently I was an infidel to this. But I said then as
I say now—"Show me a church that God has organized, and you will find
Apostles to rule, govern, control, dictate, and give counsel. You will
find prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, governments, helps, and
diversities of tongues. When the Church and kingdom of God is upon the
earth you will find all these things and you will also hear
prophesying therein.

Vol. 14,  p.113
I will now return again to our experience here. In Christendom the
people are taught by the priest, by father, by mother, by president,
prince and king, that the Bible is true and that Jesus is the Christ;
and they inherit this belief, and if it is a true principle to believe
in Jesus, they inherit it without the use of their judgment and
reasoning faculties. And when you find a church organized according to
the New Testament pattern it does not require any particular
manifestation to prove its truth, for we are taught from our youth up
to acknowledge the New Testament and we cannot help it. It is
interwoven into our very natures; I do not know but it is the warp and
the filling, both. In consequence of this we have a holy reverence for
and a belief in the Bible, though we may not believe in the actions of
all those who profess to believe in it. As it was observed by my
brother, "He loved religion;" and for myself I can say that I have
always had a holy reverence for the truth. I have had a divine
reverence for it from my youth, but, not for the conduct of all those
who profess to be Christians.

Vol. 14,  p.113
Well, how can you know When you have passed from death unto life? You
had the witness right here from our brother, according to the
testimony of the Apostles, "By this ye shall know ye have passed from
death unto life, if ye love the brethren." Our brother said he loved
that poor Elder who preached the Gospel to him, although he could not
gain admittance into a decent house. Nobody would receive an Elder of
Israel, nobody would receive a messenger bearing the words and keys of
eternal life and salvation to the nations, but a poor widow on a back
street where our brother was ashamed to go. It put me in mind of the
harlot Rahab. She alone would receive the spies sent out by Joshua,
the servant of God. Do you not think she was blessed? I think so; and
I think [p.114] the poor widow who received and gave an asylum to the
Elder referred to by our brother was blessed also, for his words were
life, light, and peace; and he said that he loved him, and by this he
might have known that he had passed from death unto life.

Vol. 14,  p.114
Now, to our experience again. Suppose you obey the ordinances of the
Gospel, and do not speak in tongues to-day, never mind that. Suppose
you do not have the spirit of prophecy, no matter. Suppose you do not
receive any particular gift attended by the rushing of a mighty wind,
as on the day of Pentecost, there is no particular necessity that you
should. On the Day of Pentecost there was special need for it, it was
a peculiarly trying time. Who believed on Jesus? Look at his poor
disciples! When Jesus was on trial, Peter, the chief of the Apostles,
dare not own him, and denied him through fear. There was not a man or
woman to stand up and say, "This is the Christ; don't you crucify him.
He is Christ, the Savior of the world; be cautious how you handle that
man." There was not one to say anything of this kind. It was a very
peculiar time, and some special and powerful manifestation of the
power of the Almighty was necessary to open the eyes of the people and
let them know that Jesus had paid the debt, and that they had actually
crucified him who, by his death, had become the Savior of the world.
It required this at that time to convince the people; but when the
doctrines of Christianity became popular it was no longer necessary. I
do not need this; do you? No. Do you believe the truth? If you do,
embrace it in your lives. What next? Prove to the Lord, to all the
heavenly host, and to the inhabitants of the earth, that you live
according to the law of the holy Gospel that God has revealed for the
salvation of the children of men. This will show that you are honest
and sincere, and that you are worthy of life eternal in the celestial
kingdom of God.

Vol. 14,  p.114
God bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 14, 1871

Attending Meetings—Religion & Science—Geology—the Creation

Remarks By President Brigham Young Delivered in 
the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 14, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.114
I sometimes ask the Saints a question with regard to our meetings, but
I have not done so lately. We come here on Sabbath mornings to this
large hall, which will contain a great many people, but only a few, in
proportion to the number there is in the city who should be here,
attend; and I ask myself and have heretofore asked the people why they
do not attend? Do they love their meetings, do they love their
religion, and do [p.115] they love to hear the servants of the Lord
bear testimony to the truth? How is it? Perhaps many of the brethren
and sisters think we are not as interesting in our conversation as we
should be. I will say to such, we will give the ground to you at any
time you will take the stand, and we will sit and hear. But when we
talk to you we give you such ideas as we have, and we clothe them in
the best language that is in our possession, according to the ability
and the gift and grace that we possess. Whether they are interesting
to you or not is not for me to say. It is true the Saints may ask me
why I do not attend meetings more strictly than I do. I will say that,
in my life, I have been very strict in attending meetings, and when I
attend now I feel that the Saints require me to speak to them; that is
their desire and their faith; but I have met with and talked to them
and the inhabitants of the earth so much that I very frequently feel
that my talk is almost finished, it is pretty much gone out of me; not
the subjects to talk upon or the ideas, but the strength of my human
existence, and in consequence of this during the winter just passed I
have stayed at home. I have not asked the Saints to excuse me on this
account, for I think that I know my own duty and what I should or
should not do better than anybody else; but as I am feeling much
better with regard to my stomach and lungs, though I have no complaint
to make of my lungs as to the wind chest—I have plenty of strength
there; but the organs of speech in this tabernacle are actually worn;
but as I am feeling better I expect to meet with you more frequently.

Vol. 14,  p.115
It is my highest delight and pleasure to serve God and keep his
commandments; there is great delight in the law of the Lord to me, for
the simple reason—it is pure, holy, just, and true; and those
principles which the Lord bas revealed are the only correct principles
that man possesses on the earth. We may imagine to ourselves that we
possess a great deal of human wisdom independent of the Lord, but this
is a mistake, for every truth that is in the possession of the
children of men upon the earth came from God. The sciences understood
by man came from God, and when we demonstrate a truth, we demonstrate
a portion of the faith, law, or power by which all intelligent beings
exist, whether in heaven or on earth, consequently when we have truth
in our possession we have so much of the knowledge of God. I delight
in this, because truth is calculated to sustain itself; it is based
upon eternal facts and will endure, while all else will sooner or
later perish.

Vol. 14,  p.115
It was observed here just now that we differ from the Christian world
in our religious faith and belief; and so we do very, materially. I am
not astonished that infidelity prevails to a great extent among the
inhabitants of the earth, for the religious teachers of the people
advance many ideas and notions for truth which are in opposition to
and contradict facts demonstrated by science, and which are generally
understood. Says the scientific man, "I do not see your religion to be
true; I do not understand the law, light, rules, religion, or whatever
you call it, which you say God has revealed; it is confusion to me,
and if I submit to and embrace your views and theories I must reject
the facts which science demonstrates to me." This is the position, and
the line of demarcation has been plainly drawn, by those who profess
Christianity, between the sciences and revealed religion. You take,
for instance, our geologists, and they tell us that this earth has
been in existence [p.116] for thousands and millions of years. They
think, and they have good reason for their faith, that their
researches and investigations enable them to demonstrate that this
earth has been in existence as long as they assert it has; and they
say, "If the Lord, as religionists declare, made the earth out of
nothing in six days, six thousand years ago, our studies are all vain;
but by what we can learn from nature and the immutable laws of the
Creator as revealed therein, we know that your theories are incorrect
and consequently we must reject your religions as false and vain; we
must be what you call infidels, with the demonstrated truths of
science in our possession; or, rejecting those truths, become
enthusiasts in, what you call, Christianity."

Vol. 14,  p.116
In these respects we differ from the Christian world, for our religion
will not clash with or contradict the facts of science in any
particular. You may take geology, for instance, and it is a true
science; not that I would say for a moment that all the conclusions
and deductions of its professors are true, but its leading principles
are; they are facts—they are eternal; and to assert that the Lord made
this earth out of nothing is preposterous and impossible. God never
made something out of nothing; it is not in the economy or law by
which the worlds were, are, or will exist. There is an eternity before
us, and it is full of matter; and if we but understand enough of the
Lord and his ways, we would say that he took of this matter and
organized this earth from it. How long it has been organized it is not
for me to say, and I do not care anything about it. As for the Bible
account of the creation we may say that the Lord gave it to Moses, or
rather Moses obtained the history and traditions of the fathers, and
from these picked out what he considered necessary, and that account
has been handed down from age to age, and we have got it, no matter
whether it is correct or not, and whether the Lord found the earth
empty and void, whether he made it out of nothing or out of the rude
elements; or whether he made it in six days or in as many millions of
years, is and will remain a matter of speculation in the minds of men
unless he give revelation on the subject. If we understood the process
of creation there would be no mystery about it, it would be all
reasonable and plain, for there is no mystery except to the ignorant.
This we know by what we have learned naturally since we have had a
being on the earth. We can now take a hymn book and read its contents;
but if we had never learned our letters and knew nothing about type or
paper or their uses, and should take up a book and look at it, it
would be a great mystery; and still more so would it be to see a
person read line after line, and give expression therefrom to the
sentiments of himself or others. But this is no mystery to us now,
because we have learned our letters, and then learned to place those
letters into syllables, the syllables into words, and the words into
sentences.

Vol. 14,  p.116
Fifty or a hundred years ago, if any one had told the people of the
East Indies that water could be congealed, and form ice so thick and
hard that you could walk on and drive teams over it, they would
probably have said, "We do not believe a word of it." Why? Because
they did not know anything about it. A proper reply for all mankind to
make under similar circumstances would be, "We do not know anything
about what you say, and do not know whether we should have faith in it
or not. Perhaps we should, but we have no [p.117] evidence at present
on which to found such a belief." You go down south here among some of
our native Indian tribes, where some of the very best of blankets are
made, and you will find them twisting their yarn with their fingers
and little sticks, and their loom attached to the limbs of trees for
weaving purposes. Show them a loom such as white people use, and it
would be a perfect mystery to them. Sixty or seventy years ago a loom
worked by water power would have been a mystery to an American, but,
there is no mystery in that to-day, because the process is understood.
So it is with the East Indians and ice, for the chemist now, by a
chemical process, will congeal the water and make ice of it before
their eyes, and it is in this way, by testimony, evidence, and
demonstration that ignorance and prejudice are removed, faith
implanted and knowledge acquired. It is so with regard to all the
facts in existence that we do not understand.

Vol. 14,  p.117
We differ very much with Christendom in regard to the sciences of
religion. Our religion embraces all truth and every fact in existence,
no matter whether in heaven, earth, or hell. A fact is a fact, all
truth issues forth from the Fountain of truth, and the sciences are
facts as far as men have proved them. In talking to a gentleman not
long ago, I said, "The Lord is one of the most scientific men that
ever lived; you have no idea of the knowledge that he has with regard
to the sciences. If you did but know it, every truth that you and all
men have acquired a knowledge of through study and research, has come
from him—he is the fountain whence all truth and wisdom flow; he is
the fountain of all knowledge, and of every true principle that exists
in heaven or on earth." The gentleman said that such ideas conflicted
with his traditions; but said he, "I like to hear such talk and such
principles taught, for we do know, from scientific research and
investigation, that certain facts exist in nature which those called
Christians discard or throw away; they do not want anything to do with
them; they say this has nothing to do with religion; but you talk very
different to this."

Vol. 14,  p.117
Yes, we do differ in these respects from the Christian world; with
them it is "glory, hallelujah," shouting "Praise the Lord," singing,
praying and preaching; and when they are out of meeting they are too
apt to enter into the spirit of the world. The religion that we have
embraced must last a man from Monday morning until Monday morning, and
from Saturday night until Saturday night, and from one new year until
another; it must be in all our thoughts and words, in all our ways and
dealings. We come here to tell the people how to be saved; we know
how, consequently we can tell others. Suppose our calling, to-morrow,
is to conduct a railroad, to go into some philosophical business, or
no matter what, our minds, our faith or religion, our God and his
Spirit are with us; and if we should happen to be found in a room
dedicated for purposes of amusement and an accident should occur, and
an Elder engaged in the dance is called upon to go and lay hands on
the sick, if he is not prepared to exercise his calling and his faith
in God as much there as at any other time and in any other place, he
never should be found there, for none have a legal right to the
amusements which the Lord has ordained for his children except those
who acknowledge his hand in all things and keep his commandments. You
see from this that our religion differs very much from others.

Vol. 14,  p.118
A gentleman said to me not long since, "You 'Mormons' don't seem
[p.118] to be very religious; I do not make any pretensions to be
religious; and I like you very well." I replied, "That is a mistake,
we are the most religious people on the face of the earth. We do not
allow ourselves to go into a field to plough without taking our
religion with us; we do not go into an office, behind the counter to
deal out goods, into a counting house with the books, or anywhere to
attend to or transact any business without taking our religion with
us. If we are railroading or on a pleasure trip our God and our
religion must be with us. We are the most religious people in the
world; but we are not so enthusiastic as some are. We have seen plenty
of enthusiasm, but we do not care about it." Said I, "This shouting
and singing one's self away to everlasting bliss, may be all very well
in its place; but this alone is folly to me; my religion is to know
the will of God and do it.

Vol. 14,  p.118
I will say a few words to the Saints now. Shall I come right out plain
to you? I think I will. Suppose I were to get up a party here and say,
"You are welcome, I will find music and a good dinner," do you not
think this room would be crowded? Yes, to overflowing, it would not be
large enough; but when it is opened for the worship of God how
different! O, Saints, all the fear that I have with regard to us as a
people, is that we may neglect our God and our religion! We have
passed through the narrows, and have run the gauntlet for forty years
now and have come out unscathed, and what do you say? Will we serve
God.

Vol. 14,  p.118
Latter-day Saints, have your children come to meeting. Sisters, let
your little girls go to Sunday school or come to meeting! Brethren,
let your children go to Sunday school, or to meeting, and advise your
neighbors to do the same, and let this hall be crowded; and when more
want to gain admittance than it will accommodate we will resort to the
New Tabernacle, as we intend to do this afternoon. Some of the sisters
say it is so warm in here; but let me ask them whether they would go
without breakfast rather than cook it because the stove is hot. If
there were a breakfast or dinner here, I expect you would come
notwithstanding the warmth. I do not fear the scoffs of the world;
but, as I have already said, if I fear anything with regard to this
people, it is that they will neglect God and their religion.

Vol. 14,  p.118
We have heard something about Joseph Smith this morning. Brother
Woodruff has been talking about the Prophet. I can say that if the
whole world of mankind had known Joseph Smith and this people as well
as we know them, the biggest infidel in the world, or the wickedest
man living, if he had not passed the day of redemption and grace, so
that the Spirit of the Lord had ceased to operate on his mind, that
man would thank God for the Latter-day Saints, for we are for the
salvation of all who can be saved, and we calculate to continue until
the work is done. Jesus is our captain and leader; Jesus, the Savior
of the world—the Christ that we believe in, is the "one-man power" so
much talked about; and we calculate to do his will as far as we know
it. May God help us to do it! Amen.[p.119] 

Brigham Young, May 21, 1871

Obedience—the Revelation on Marriage & the Anti-Polygamy Law

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, May 21, 1871. 

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.119
If my friends will have patience with me I will say a few words. To
the Latter-day Saints I say, I do pray you to prove the words of
Brother Cannon true with regard to being obedient to your President in
all things, and doing as he tells you. I pray you to hearken to this
counsel; if you do, contention and sin will cease, and we shall not
see men going to the canon or riding out for pleasure on the Sabbath
day, instead of coming here to meeting; we shall hear no more of their
taking advantage of each other, stirring up strife, going to law,
bearing false witness, or pilfering a little the one from the other. I
pray you to take this counsel, and cease your wickedness, Latter-day
Saints, and do as your President tells you. I feel to say this; and if
you will be patient with me I will say a little more.

Vol. 14,  p.119
There are strangers here, and to them I will say we have traveled the
earth over, and where we could not go we have sent by Elders and by
proclamation. We have asked the inhabitants of the earth to become
acquainted with our doctrine. Would they read it? No. Would they go to
hear an Elder preach? No, as a general thing they would not. If we had
been let alone while with the Christians we would have been there now
proclaiming the Gospel. But I wish to say to strangers that we were
not persecuted because we believed in having many wives, for that
principle was not known to our persecutors until we came to these
mountains, although the revelation was received by Joseph Smith and
written a year before his death. Since this doctrine has been
proclaimed we have lived in peace.

Vol. 14,  p.119
The inquiry among many, and especially among our political friends,
is, "What are you going to do? Are you going to observe the law
against plurality of wives, or are you going to obey the revelation?"
We have obeyed the revelation thus far, and still live; that I can
say, and perhaps that is enough. What do we say about the lawmakers?
Go to, ye legislators, and make a law that every man in this
government shall have one wife. You have just as good a right to do
that as to say that we shall not have two. Let every man have his
wife, raise his family, live virtuously and keep his vows, and our
difficulty is at an end. We say to Congressmen and Presidents, have
your wife; and we also say to every political and financial man the
world over, marry the women and take care of them and save us the
trouble. If you do not, we will gather them up, just as sure as the
world. Many destroy life; we save it; and as we have said, years and
years ago, we say now to all, the day that you will be virtuous and
cease your unlawful connections with the sex and every man have his
wife, and all the inhabitants of this government observe [p.120] this
rule, we shall have then but one wife apiece; but we shall save all we
can save. The men are the lords of the earth, and they are more
inclined to reject the Gospel than the women. The women are a great
deal more inclined to believe the truth than the men; they comprehend
it more quickly, and they are submissive and easy to teach, and if we
cannot save the men, let us save the women for God's sake, and do not
find fault with us.

Vol. 14,  p.120
Again, a gentleman said to me, the other day, "What are you going to
do with the anti-polygamy law?" I replied, "Nothing at all, we mind
our own business, and I hope everybody else will. We have not meddled
with it, and do not expect to; but we expect to live."

Vol. 14,  p.120
I want to say a word with regard to what are called our former
persecutions; though I, for one, will acknowledge that I have never
been persecuted. As for what people do with my name, I do not know nor
care; they use it for good or for evil, just as they please. The Lord
gave a revelation through his servant to me, that my name should be
had for good and for evil before the nations of the earth, and if that
is the way they use it, all right—either one or both, no matter. Hands
off is all I ask, and let us have the privilege of living in peace.
But will you hearken to the truth? Will you listen to the words of
eternal life? We have traveled the earth over, and have read to the
people out of the book of life; but as a general thing they have
refused to receive it. It is true that a few have received it in the
past, and I hope that many will in the future. We shall gather and
save all we can. The rise and cause of our persecutions have been just
the same as it has ever been in the experience of the Saints of God.
Who were the leaders and foremost in the ranks of the Savior's
persecutors? The Scribes and the Pharisees. Who were foremost in the
ranks in persecuting Joseph Smith, even when he had the pledge of the
governor of the State of Illinois that he should be preserved, and
when not one scratch or law could be found against him? Who led the
blackened crew who said that if the law could not reach him, powder
and ball should? The priests; they have always led the van, and always
will. It is Baal against Christ now, as it always was.

Vol. 14,  p.120
When we were in Missouri the order was issued, "You 'Mormons' must
leave the State," and thirty-five hundred men were paraded for battle
against about three hundred of the Elders of Israel, but they did not
happen to kill us all. They took Joseph, or rather they sent for him
and Hyrum, and, they went down to their camp, and General Clark called
the brethren together, and, said he, "Give up your arms and every
weapon you have;" and the brethren gave them up. I stood there and
heard the General declare, "Gentlemen, you are the best and most
peaceable community there is in this State; but," said he, "as for
your prophets, bishops, high councils, &c., we shall not permit you to
have them any longer. Forsake your religion and abandon your Prophet!
We have him, and you will never see him again; forsake this banding
together and being one, and live with us and become as we are. You are
the very mechanics and farmers we want. You have shown us how to build
mills, set out orchards, raise wheat, rear comfortable habitations,
school the children, build meeting houses, and, in short, you have
done more to make the country in three years than we have in fifteen.
You are good citizens, but you must not clan together, you [p.121]
must disperse among the people; if you do not, remember the militia
will be upon you." We bid them good bye and left our property; we
would not forsake our prophets then, and we are of the same mind yet.

Vol. 14,  p.121
Here we are, though we did not come here because we chose to get out
of the way of the Christians. We wanted to stay with our former
brethren, to induce them if possible to receive the truth; but they
would not hear it. The world of mankind is sunk in ignorance and
darkness; but the Lord Almighty has revealed his will from heaven, and
we shall declare it to the people, and give them a chance to receive
or reject it. The Lord invites all to come, and partake of the
benefits of his Gospel, which, we are told in the Scriptures, is the
power of God unto salvation; and our experience has proved that it is
so, whether taken in a moral, social, political, or financial point of
view. We have gathered the poorest class of men to be found on the
continent of America, and I was one of them; and we have gathered the
same class from Europe, for very few indeed of those who have obeyed
the Gospel have ever been the possessors of any wealth. We have taken
the poor and the ignorant from the dens and caves of the earth and
brought them here, and we have labored day and night, week after week,
and year after year, to make ourselves comfortable, and to obtain all
the knowledge there is in the world, and the knowledge that comes from
God, and we shall continue to do so. We shall take the weak and the
feeble and bring them up to the standard that God requires. The Gospel
of life and salvation does not reduce those who obey it to beggary;
but it takes the poor and the ignorant, makes them wise and happy, and
surrounds them with the comforts of life and everything desirable, and
teaches them to serve God with all their hearts.

Vol. 14,  p.121
This, gentlemen, is our doctrine, faith, and practice; and we wish
strangers to understand that we did not come here out of choice, but
because we were obliged to go somewhere, and this was the best place
we could find, It was impossible for any person to live here unless he
labored hard and battled and fought against the elements, but it was a
first-rate place to raise Latter-day Saints, and we shall be blessed
in living here, and shall yet make it like the Garden of Eden; and the
Lord Almighty will hedge about his Saints and will defend and preserve
them if they will do his will. The only fear I have is that we will
not do right; if we do we will be like a city set on a hill, our light
will not be hid. I trust that the time will soon come when, in all
things, our conduct will be such that all the world might pattern
after us with advantage. I can say that at the present time we are far
from that. It is sometimes said by strangers, "We suppose you
Latter-day Saints consider yourselves perfect, don't you?" I answer,
not by any means; we are as imperfect as a people ought to be, and a
little more so.

Vol. 14,  p.121
I wish that what Brother George Q. said of you was true—that you were
all obedient to your President. If you all will be, you will cease
sinning, tattling, lying, backbiting, and strife, all will be
industrious, prudent, faithful and full of wisdom and good works, and
the power of God will be upon us more and more, and we will be able to
do more good to the inhabitants of the earth. We have no quarrel with
anybody. We exchange ideas, but we will not contend. As I used to say
to the ministers, when travelling and preaching, "I will not dispute.
If you want [p.122] the truth I will give it you; and if you have a
truth that I have not, I want all you have; but contention is not my
calling; it is no part of the Gospel of Christ; that is peace, life,
light, and salvation. The Lord has given that to me and you, and you
are welcome to it."

Vol. 14,  p.122
I wanted to say these few words to you. I thank you for your patience.
God bless you. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, April 8, 1871

The Building of Temples—the Keys of the Apostleship

Discourse By Elder George Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 8, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.122
I will read a portion of Scripture which is found in the 17th chapter
of the First Book of Chronicles, commencing at the 3rd verse—

Vol. 14,  p.122
"And it came to pass the same night that the word of God came to
Nathan, saying,

Vol. 14,  p.122
"Go and tell David my servant, Thus saith the Lord, Thou shalt not
build me an house to dwell in:

Vol. 14,  p.122
"For I have not dwelt in an house since the day that I brought up
Israel until this day; but have gone from tent to tent, and from one
tabernacle to another.

Vol. 14,  p.122
"Wheresoever I have walked with all Israel, spake I a word to any of
the judges of Israel, whom I commanded to feed my people, saying, Why
have ye not built me an house of cedars?

Vol. 14,  p.122
"Now therefore thus shalt thou say unto my servant David, Thus saith
the Lord of hosts, I took thee from the sheepcote, even from following
the sheep, that thou shouldest be ruler over my people Israel:

Vol. 14,  p.122
"And I have been with thee whithersoever thou hast walked, and have
cut off all thine enemies from before thee, and have made thee a name
like the name of the great men that are in the earth. 

Vol. 14,  p.122
"Also I will ordain a place for my people Israel, and will plant them,
and they shall dwell in their place, and shall be moved no more;
neither shall the children of wickedness waste them any more, as at
the beginning:

Vol. 14,  p.122
"And since the time that I commanded judges to be over my people
Israel. Moreover, I will subdue all thine enemies. Furthermore, I tell
thee that the Lord will build thee a house.

Vol. 14,  p.122
"And it shall come to pass, when thy days be expired that thou must go
to to be with thy fathers, that I will raise up thy seed after thee,
which shall be of thy sons; and I will establish his kingdom.

Vol. 14,  p.122
"He shall build me an house, and I will stablish his throne for ever.

Vol. 14,  p.122
"I will be his father, and he shall be my son; and I will not take my
mercy away from him, as I took it [p.123] from him that was before
thee:

Vol. 14,  p.123
"But I will settle him in mine house and in my kingdom for ever; and
his throne shall be established for evermore.

Vol. 14,  p.123
"According to all these words, and according to all this vision, so
did Nathan speak unto David."

Vol. 14,  p.123
There is one point, brethren and sisters, in the passages I have just
read in your hearing, to which I wish to call your attention—namely,
the pleasure that was evinced by the Lord at the disposition which
David manifested—a disposition which none of his predecessors,
apparently, had exhibited, to build unto the Lord of hosts a house, a
temple, a place upon and within which his glory could rest. So pleased
appeared the Lord to be with this disposition of David that he
promised him that he would establish his dynasty, that his son should
reign after him, and that this son should be the instrument in his
hands of building a glorious temple unto his name. The reasons are
given in other portions of Scripture why the Lord did not accept this
offering on the part of David. The Lord, in one place, alludes to his
life, saying that he had been a man of war and blood; that he had gone
forth and fought his enemies, and because of this the Lord Was not
disposed to accept his offer, but he promised David that he would
raise up a son after him who should be a man of peace—a man free from
war and blood, and that during his lifetime his temple should be
reared; and, according to the prediction of the Lord God, through
Nathan the Prophet, Solomon was raised up and did accomplish the work
which his father David had desired to do, and he did rear a temple
unto the name of the Lord upon and within which his glory rested and
was manifested; and the blessing of God rested upon Solomon so long as
he continued to serve with a perfect heart the Lord God of his
fathers. Israel was also greatly blessed and prospered in rearing that
house; and though Solomon, in his prayer, when dedicating it, said how
was it possible that God could take up his residence upon earth, when
the heavens, and the heaven of heavens could not contain him, still
God did condescend to manifest his glory in that house to such an
extent that the priests could not endure it; and the blessings of God
rested visibly, in the presence of the people, upon that house, and
they knew that he bad accepted their labors and the dedication of
their means for the erection of a house to his name.

Vol. 14,  p.123
This labor appeals to us in a very peculiar manner. There is no people
or community on the face of the earth to-day, except the Latter-day
Saints, who think of rearing unto the Lord of Hosts a temple upon the
same principle and for the same objects and ends that the temple was
reared in Jerusalem. Already we have completed two temples, and laid
the foundation of five. The Saints are all familiar with the history
of the building of the temple of Kirtland, whether they were there
personally or not; they are also familiar with the blessed results
which followed its erection. They know that God did manifest himself
to his servants and people in a very peculiar manner, and poured out
upon them great and precious blessings; many ordinances which bad been
lost to man, or of which he scarcely knew anything, and for the
administration of which there had been no authority upon the earth for
generations, were restored, and men and women received ordinances,
promises and blessings which comforted their hearts and encouraged
them in the work of God. And not only were these ordinances
administered, [p.124] but additional authority was bestowed upon the
prophet of God who stood at the head of this dispensation. And so also
the completion of the temple at Nauvoo brought many blessings; that
is, so far as it was completed, for the enemies of God's kingdom did
not permit us to complete it entirely; but so far as it was completed
God accepted the labor of the hands of his servants and people, and
great and precious blessings were bestowed upon the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints for the faithfulness and diligence of its
members in rearing that house.

Vol. 14,  p.124
I have often thought of the shortness of the period, after the death
of Joseph, which was continued in building that house. He died, as you
well know, or was murdered, on the 27th of June, 1844. Before 1845 had
passed away the Saints were receiving their endowments in that house.
The walls were completed, it was roofed, the spire finished, and the
upper story so far completed that the Elders could go in and
administer in the ordinances of God's house—the sealings, washings and
anointings, and in the performance of those ceremonies and ordinances
which were necessary for our growth, increase and perfection as a
people; and when it is recollected that all this was done in a very
short period over one year, it bears testimony to the zeal of the
Saints and the mighty exertions they made to fulfil the word of God
and the requirements He made of us as a people, that we and our dead
might not be rejected. But we were not permitted to enjoy that house,
we were not permitted to continue receiving blessings there; the
enemies of God's kingdom were upon us, and we were compelled to
abandon it and our homes, and it fell a sacrifice to the wickedness of
the wicked and it was burned with fire—probably a better fate than to
have it stand and be defiled by the wicked.

Vol. 14,  p.124
We have now to commence again the erection of another temple. For many
years the foundation of one on this block has been laid, and the
Saints have labored upon it to some extent; but it has not been pushed
forward with very great rapidity. There have been reasons for
this—good and weighty reasons. It is desirable when we build another
temple that it should not fall into the hands of the wicked, as those
we have already built have done; but that it should stand as an
enduring monument of the faith, zeal and perseverance of the
Latter-day Saints, in which the ordinances of God's house and kingdom
may be administered through all coming time. There seems to be a
spirit now resting upon the servants of God to push this house forward
to its completion; and I doubt not that this spirit will be received
and cherished by the Saints. throughout Utah Territory, and throughout
the world. Judging by my own feelings on this subject and by the
expressions of those who have alluded to it, I confidently believe
that a spirit is resting upon the people to receive the counsel that
is given concerning it, and to carry forward the work to a speedy
completion.

Vol. 14,  p.124
There are many reasons why we should do it. It is true that God, in
his mercy, has permitted us to build another house, which we call the
Endowment House, and in which we have received many ordinances and
blessings; but there are several which cannot be attended to in the
Endowment House; they must be postponed until a temple is completed,
in which the Elders and men of God who bear the Holy Priesthood, can
go and administer the things of God, and have them accepted by him.
This, of itself, is sufficient to stir us up, as [p.125] a people, to
exceeding great diligence in pushing forward this work.

Vol. 14,  p.125
When David announced his intention to prepare the means for the
building of the house that should be erected by his son Solomon, he
accumulated everything that could be prepared beforehand, So that when
Solomon should come to the throne after his decease, he might be
full-handed and have abundance wherewith to commence the labor of
building. To accomplish this, David called upon Israel to come forward
and exert themselves, and they did so, so we are told, and had
exceeding great, joy in contributing of their means for the erection
of that building. Of course there is no objection to the Latter-day
Saints doing the same; still, that requirement is not made of us at
the present time. All that we are required to do is to obey the law
that God has given unto us, that is, to pay our tithing. It has been
said, and I do not doubt the correctness of the statement, in fact, I
may say I am fully aware and conscious of it, that if this people
would pay one-tenth of their tithing this temple could be pushed
forward to completion very speedily.  As a people we have been very
negligent in paying our tithing; there are doubtless many exceptions,
but as a rule we have not complied with that law with the strictness
which we should have done. Now, however, there is an opportunity for
us to compensate for our shortcomings in the past, and to go to with
zeal and energy to rear this house, so that there may be a temple of
God in our midst in which ordinances can be administered for the
living and for the dead. I fully believe that when that temple is once
finished there will be a power and manifestations of the goodness of
God unto this people such as they have never before experienced. Every
work of this kind that we have accomplished has been attended with
increased and wonderful results unto us as a people—an increase of
power and of God's blessings upon us. It was so in Kirtland and at
Nauvoo; at both places the Elders had an increase of power, and the
Saints, since the completion of, and the administration of ordinances
in, those buildings have had a power they never possessed previously.

Vol. 14,  p.125
If any proof of this is needed let us reflect upon the wonderful
deliverances that God has wrought out for us since we left Illinois.
Up to that period or up to the time that the temple was partly
finished and the blessings of God bestowed within its walls, our
enemies to a very great extent had triumphed over us. We had been
driven from place to place; compelled to flee from one town, county
and State to another; but how great the change since then! We started
out a poor, friendless people, with nothing but God's blessing upon
us, his power overshadowing us and his guidance to lead us in the
wilderness; and from the day that we crossed the Mississippi river
until this day—the 8th of April, 1871—we have had continued success
and triumphs. God has signally delivered us from the hands of our
enemies, and when it has seemed as though we would be overwhelmed, as
though no earthly power could succor or deliver us from the hands of
those who sought our overthrow, God has done for us as he did for his
ancient covenant people, when he caused the waters of the Red Sea to
separate, that they might pass through and escape the destruction
their enemies threatened. So have we been in as remarkable a manner
delivered from, apparently, overwhelming difficulty and danger.

Vol. 14,  p.126
Whence, I ask, my brethren and [p.126] sisters, has this power come?
Whence has it been derived? I attribute it to the blessings and the
power and the authority and the keys which God gave unto his Saints,
and which he commenced to give in the Temple at Nauvoo. The Elders of
Israel there received keys, endowments and authority which they have
not failed to exercise in times of extremity and danger; and clouds
have been scattered and storms blown over, and peace and guidance, and
all the blessings which have been desired have been bestowed upon the
people, according to the faith that has been exercised. Others may
attribute these things to other causes; but I attribute them to this,
and I feel to give God the glory; and I trace these deliverances to
the power that the Elders received in that temple and previously. I
fully believe also, as I have said, that when this and other temples
are completed, there will be an increase of power bestowed upon the
people of God, and that they will, thereby, be better fitted to go
forth and cope with the powers of darkness and with the evils that
exist in the world and to establish the Zion of God never more to be
thrown down.

Vol. 14,  p.126
I know that there is a feeling in the breasts of many people that this
sort of thing is fanaticism. This is characteristic of the age of
unbelief in which we live. God, in the minds of this generation, is
removed far from them. He dwells at an illimitable distance from man,
and is not supposed to interfere with his affairs. Man, they think, is
left to work out deliverance and salvation according. to his own
wisdom; and there are a great many people, and it may be said, a great
many nations, who do not believe that God interferes at all with
matters off the earth. They think of and speak about him; but it is
mere form and tradition with them; very few believe that he interferes
directly with the affairs of men. Of course when such a belief is
prevalent, or rather when such unbelief prevails, the idea of building
a temple or temples to the Most High God, in which ordinances shall be
performed for the living and the dead, strikes the people as something
strange and fanatical. But, let me ask, what was the object of
building a temple in the days of Solomon? What was the object of
rebuilding it after its destruction by Nebuchadnezzar? Why was it that
Ezra and the Jews who were him in Babylonish captivity were
strengthened to go forth to rebuild the temple of God at Jerusalem? We
read in the Scriptures that God's blessing rested upon them. Their
enemies, it is true, harrassed them and did all in their power to
check their labors, but nevertheless they were exceedingly blessed,
and God accepted their work and bestowed choice and peculiar blessings
upon them.

Vol. 14,  p.126
When Jesus came the temple still stood in Jerusalem, but it had become
defiled. He was so angered on one occasion on this account that he
took a scourge of cords and beat out the money changers and others who
had defiled it, and upset their tables, and in this visible manner
showed his anger at the defilement of his Father's house.

Vol. 14,  p.126
We read in the revelations that the time will come when the tabernacle
of God will be with men on the earth. How shall we, as men and women,
prepare for this? One of the prophets says, "And the Lord whom ye seek
shall suddenly come to his Temple," showing that there will be, at
some period or other, a temple or temples built on the earth to which
God will come.

Vol. 14,  p.127
I have often thought, in reflecting on this subject, how careless
mankind [p.127] are in relation to the future. We are born on the
earth, where family relationships that are most desirable are formed.
Parents have their children whom they love beyond expression. These
children grow up and form associations in life and raise families, and
these relationships are the most tender known to the human heart.
There is nothing so much calculated to make life desirable as the
relation of parents to children and children to parents, husbands to
wives and wives to husbands; and many a man when he loses his partner,
loses all the hope that he has; his heart sinks within him, and he
feels as if life was undesirable; and instances are not rare of men,
through grief on this account, having their lives shortened. And so
with the other sex; sometimes through the loss of a husband a woman's
heart will break and she goes down to an early grave. And yet, in the
midst of the world where all these tender ties and emotions exist
there is no preparation for their perpetuation. The people do not
believe that they exist beyond the grave. Imagine, if you can, a state
of things where all these relationships are utterly destroyed and all
mingle in one common herd! This is the kind of heaven that many people
believe they are going to. I have heard ministers say, "O, I will not
know any relationship between myself and my wife hereafter; she, then,
will be no nearer to me than any other woman, nor I to her than any
other man; our children will be no nearer to us than any other
children, and we will live in this condition throughout the endless
ages of eternity." This is a dreary prospect for any human being who
has the affection of a husband, wife, parent, or child—a dreary
prospect for that endless eternity to which we are all hastening.

Vol. 14,  p.127
But God, in ancient days, gave certain authority unto one of his
Apostles—namely, Peter. He gave to him authority to bind on earth, and
it should be bound in heaven; to loose on earth and it should be
loosed in heaven. Where is this authority now? Shall we go to the
Roman Catholic Church to find it? If it be there it is not exercised.
Shall we go to the Episcopal Church to find it? If it be there they
fail to proclaim it. Where shall we go to find a man who has authority
to bind on earth and it is bound in heaven, as Jesus told Peter? Where
shall we find a man whose acts will be thus recognized of God, and
whose performances or solemnizations are confirmed by the heavens
themselves? You travel throughout all the earth and mingle with the
various sects who claim to be the descendants of the Apostles, and you
will look in vain for any claims to such authority. But come among the
Latter-day Saints, who claim to be the original Church restored to the
earth again, who claim to have the authority of the Apostleship—the
same Apostleship that was exercised by Peter, James, John and the
other Apostles, and you will find the authority to bind and loose on
earth and it will be bound or loosed in heaven, claimed and exercised
in their midst. It is claimed by the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints that God has restored the keys of the Apostleship;
that he has restored the authority by which the ordinances shall be
performed on the earth that will bind man to woman, woman to man,
children to parents and parents to children, so that these
relationships which are so acceptable in the sight of God may not only
exist for time, but may be perpetuated throughout the endless ages of
eternity.

Vol. 14,  p.128
This is the claim the Latter-day [p.128] Saints make, and it is the
authority they exercise. To claim the Apostleship and authority
without claiming and exercising its functions would be altogether
contrary to the spirit and power of that office and authority when it
was upon the earth in ancient days; therefore we wish to rear temples
and administer ordinances, looking, as we do, upon this life as a
state of probation in which we may gain experience and prepare
ourselves for higher exaltation and a greater degree of felicity in
the world to come.

Vol. 14,  p.128
We build temples and we administer and submit to ordinances and
perform those things within them which will prepare us to dwell
eternally with our God, with Jesus and the Apostles in the heavens.
There each man will have his family and kingdom. It is said that God
is Lord of lords and King of kings; but how can he be King of kings
unless there be kings under him to give him homage and pay respect
unto him and acknowledge him as their Lord and their King? When God
led forth Abraham and told him that as the stars of the firmament were
innumerable so should his seed be, he proclaimed to him the greatness
of his kingdom in eternity. He told Abraham that he should be a king
Over this innumerable host; for if Abraham were not to be king over
them, of what use or glory would his posterity be to him? When God
pointed Abraham to the sand on the sea shore and told him that as it
was countless so should his seed be, he told him in accents that could
not be mistaken of the future glory of his eternal kingdom. And if all
mankind attained to the same promises as Abraham, they also would have
an innumerable posterity to reign over. As the prophet says concerning
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, "To the increase of his kingdom
there shall be no end." It shall go on increasing with every cycle of
eternity, as long as time endures. There shall be no end to the
increase of his kingdom. His glory consisted of this; and the glory of
God consists in the number of his posterity; and as generation
succeeds generation, until the earth is filled and glorified, other
worlds will be rolled into existence, upon which the posterity of God,
our heavenly Father, shall increase throughout the endless ages of
eternity.

Vol. 14,  p.128
As it was said to Abraham and Jesus, so it will be said to the
faithful sons and daughters of God; hence the Latter-day Saints
believe in the eternal nature of the marriage relation. When we marry
there is a power here to bind on earth and it is bound in heaven. Men
and women are married to each other for time and for all eternity; not
as it is in the world, "until death shall them part;" but that tie
shall be as enduring as eternity itself, and there shall never be a
time when it shall be dissolved; and to their increase there shall be
no end, for this is the glory of God, and this is the blessing of God
upon his faithful children. The godlike power has been given us here
on the earth to bear and perpetuate our own species; and shall this
power, which brings so much joy, peace and happiness, be confined and
limited to this short life? It is folly to talk about such a thing;
common sense teaches us better. It teaches that we have been
organized, not for time alone; that we have been endowed as we are, in
the image of God, not for thirty, forty, fifty, seventy or a hundred
years, but as eternal beings, exercising our endowments and functions
for all eternity, if we live faithful or take a course that God
approves. Therefore there is great sense, beauty and godliness in the
idea that God taught Abraham with respect to his posterity becoming as
numerous [p.129] as the stars of the firmament.

Vol. 14,  p.129
The Latter-day Saints live for this. We look upon this life as a very
short period of time. We have suffered and are likely to suffer as the
Saints of God did anciently; and this life is a state of probation—a
short period filled with sorrow. Difficulties, thorns, briars,
brambles, and obstacles of various kinds beset our pathway; but, as
was said yesterday, we look forward to a heavenly city, whose builder
and maker is God. We look forward to the time when this earth will be
redeemed from corruption and cleansed by fire; when there shall be a
new heaven and a new earth, and when the Saints shall possess their
native inheritance purified from sin, redeemed from corruption, with
the power of Satan curtailed, and when we shall be able to increase
and multiply and fill this earth, go to other earths and carry on the
work of emigration through the endless ages of eternity.

Vol. 14,  p.129
This is a little of the heaven that the Latter-day Saints look forward
to. It is not a heaven where all distinctions are abolished—where
parents and children are mingled with the common mass, where wives and
husbands are undistinguishable; but where all these ties exist and are
preserved and perpetuated, and man goes forward on that heavenly
career which God, his Heavenly Father, has assigned to him, and which
he designs that all his faithful children shall walk in. These are
some of the reasons why we want a temple built. There are innumerable
reasons why we should go to with our might and rush forward this work.
Let us push it to its completion as speedily as may be required, and
God will bless us; he will make our feet fast in these valleys; he
will give us increase and make of us a mighty nation. Already he has
set his seal upon us; already he has given us the glorious privilege
of bearing his name. Let us rear a house upon which his glory shall
rest, and that shall be called by his name. This is required at our
hands; and that God may help us to accomplish it, and keep us faithful
to the end, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 21, 1871

The Character of the Savior—the Power of the 
Priesthood—the Unpardonable Sin

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, May 21, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.129
I feel to bear my testimony to the truth as far as we have heard it
to-day, and to all truth. We have been hearing of the Gospel of life
and salvation, a subject which should interest the whole human family
as [p.130] soon as they can become acquainted with it. The subject of
salvation should occupy the thoughts and reflections of every
intelligent being. The salvation and redemption wrought out by the
Savior is for us—it was purchased for us. The character we have been
hearing of is our Savior and Redeemer—the Savior of the whole world of
mankind, and of all creatures pertaining to the earth, and the earth
itself, for all will be redeemed by the blood of the Son of God. We
should have a part in this, and we can say truly that we have a part
in it. Whether it will benefit us as it might, depends upon our own
thoughts, reflections and actions—upon our obedience to the
requirements of our Father in heaven to secure to us life everlasting.
The Father has done all he can do on his part: He has given his only
begotten Son; he has sent light into the world; he bestows his Spirit
upon the children of men; he lights up the understanding of every
person that lives, that ever did or ever will live upon the earth.
Christ is the light that lights every man that comes into the world.
We have this light, will we improve on it?

Vol. 14,  p.130
In my reflections on the Gospel of life and salvation and the theories
of the children of men I have contrasted the various beliefs, faiths,
ordinances and operations of the people who profess to worship a
Supreme Being. Not only the Christians; for I do not know of any
nation on the earth but what has some object which it worships as
supreme, and to which it renders adoration. This is the case even with
the heathen, although they worship gods which their own hands make. No
matter about this, they are ignorant; but that spirit that dwells in
the children of men prompts them to worship, adore, to seek after that
which will better their condition and make themselves happy. This is
the condition of all the inhabitants of the earth, whether Christian
or Pagan; although the innate disposition to render homage to some
invisible power as the Supreme Ruler is modified and diversified
according to their varied traditions. The effects of tradition are as
visible among Christians as among heathens; and these traditions, as
well as our own superior intelligence, lead us to regard the worship
of the heathen as nonsensical, and we may say ridiculous. We can have
no faith in this; we see no propriety in bowing down to gods made with
our own hands, whether they be gods of gold, silver, wood or stone.
This would be folly in the extreme to persons who believe in the New
Testament; we say we will worship the Being who has redeemed us, him
who created us and all things and who rules and governs all things
according to his good pleasure, whether in heaven or on earth. But
will we worship according to the directions that He has given? Will we
believe the doctrine that Jesus has left on record in the New
Testament, or will we believe in something that varies from this?

Vol. 14,  p.130
We see that Christendom is full of religion; in fact the world is full
of it, no matter where we go. I have been brought up to believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ; I am taught to believe in him. Perhaps if I, my
parents before me, and the nation in Which I was born and brought up
had never heard of his name, I would treat it with as much
indifference as the heathen do when they hear of it; and yet if men
did but understand the light of Christ that is within them it would
prompt them, universally, to adore and admire, we will say, the God of
nature—him who has created and formed the earth and all things it
contains, including us, who, [p.131] in the image of our Creator,
dwell upon and inhabit it. I say that, did we all understand this
light of Christ, possessed by every human being when born into the
world, it would prompt us to worship the God of nature; and did we
heed it as we ought we would not be likly to come to the conclusion
that there is no personal God.

Vol. 14,  p.131
Among the remarks made here this morning was one worthy the notice of
every intelligent being, and that was that if we do not understand the
mysteries of the being of our Creator, shall we deny it? Shall we deny
the existence of that which we do not understand? If we do, we would
want to keep an iron bedstead to measure every person according to our
own measurement and dimensions; and if persons were too long we would
cut them off, and if too short draw them out. But we should discard
this principle, and our motto should be, we will let every one believe
as he pleases and follow out the convictions of his own mind, for all
are free to choose or refuse; they are free to serve God or to deny
him. We have the Scriptures of divine truth, and we are free to
believe or deny them. But we shall be brought to judgment before God
for all these things, and shall have to give an account to him who has
the right to call us to an account for the deeds done in the body.

Vol. 14,  p.131
What shall we believe, then, when we reflect upon and consider all
these things? Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Who can object to him?
When his character is set forth in its true light what fault can be
found with him? I have no question, as an individual, but that the
Jews believed they saw a great many defects in the Savior. I would
just as soon believe that the ignorant wicked can see no defects in
the character of a modern prophet as to believe that the Jews could
see none in the Savior. I have had the privilege, in my lifetime, of
reading some of the writings which have been preserved and handed down
by the Jews, which contained their description of the Savior's
character, and certainly, nothing could be more ridiculous; and I
remember that, on one occasion, when talking to the Prophet Joseph
about these things, I said to him, "No matter what they say about you,
I will defy mortal man to say worse about a modern prophet than the
Jews have said about the Savior;" and that the character of the
Redeemer presented no defects whatever to the eyes of those among whom
he lived, is what I would not say. I may say, however, that men who
did not believe in him looked through prejudiced eyes, and hence they
were unable to view him in his true light; and no man who has ever
lived on the earth was more ridiculed and traduced than he was. But
when we, that is, the Christian world, read an account of his
character and doings, not the least blemish or defect is seen; it
might be different, however, if he were here in our midst. Suppose
that he or his Apostles were to walk through Christendom, preaching
the Gospel without purse or scrip, do you think that if they tried to
gain admission to the pulpits in the churches or places of worship
which have been erected in their honor, and called the churches of the
Savior, or of St. Matthew, John, Paul, Peter, Bartholomew and so on,
that they could gain admittance? Let reason, guided and enlightened by
the conduct of the people, answer, and it will give the negative at
once to every building of this kind erected in Christendom; so far as
my knowledge extends, this would be the result except among the
Latter-day Saints. Perhaps some may say that I have too much faith
[p.132] in the prophecies of God, in the latter-day work, and in the
administration of individuals that now live and have lived on the
earth in our day. Be it so, no matter to me. I am here to testify in
the name of the God of Israel that for many years past there have been
men travelling through the length and breadth of the earth who possess
the same power and authority as that with which Jesus endowed his
Apostles when he told them to go into all the world and "preach the
Gospel to every creature, and he that believeth and is baptized shall
be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned, and these signs
shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall cast out devils,
heal the sick, speak with new tongues," &c.

Vol. 14,  p.132
I am a witness here, to-day, that these sayings and promises have been
fulfilled in these latter days as much as they were in the days of the
Savior. Have the dead been brought to life? Yes, or those who, to all
appearance, were dead, and this is so to my certain knowledge? But
were they dead? No, they were not. What did Jesus say to his disciples
and those who followed him to the grave of Lazarus, when they were
mourning and bewailing, and beseeching him to say the word only and it
should be done? Jesus said, "He is not dead, but sleepeth." So it has
been in these latter days. To all appearance life and breath had
departed, but they yet lived, and some who, under such circumstances,
were restored by the power of God, are still living. The eyes of the
blind have been opened and the ears of the deaf unstopped; the lame
have been made to leap, and foul spirits have been cast out. Has this
been the case in every instance? Not by any means, neither was it in
the days of the Savior. They who have faith receive these blessings if
they live according to the spirit of the holy Gospel.

Vol. 14,  p.132
Is there any harm in preaching and believing in such doctrines, and
realizing the blessings? I often ask myself this question, but I fall
to see harm or impropriety therein. I know that some say we can be
saved without a Savior. If parties like to believe this, all right;
but if we can be saved without, we certainly can with. Some will say
we can be saved without believing in baptism; very well, we surely can
be then if we do believe in it. Some say we can be saved just as well
without having hands laid on for the reception of the Holy Ghost as
with; if we can be saved without we certainly can be with. If an Elder
of Israel lay his hands upon us and say, "Receive ye the Holy Ghost,"
there is not the least harm in it; it is conferring a blessing. "I
desire to bless you," says the Elder, "and if I had power I would
bless you; and according to the faith in me I do dispense the Holy
Spirit to you." It is a blessing pure as the angels in heaven. If I
say to the sick, "Be healed and blessed," or bid foul spirits, pain,
fever or any disease whatever, "Depart," it is a blessing to the
patient, and there is not the least harm in it in the world. And now,
suppose the Elders of this Church have power to say, "Receive ye the
Holy Ghost," and the Holy Ghost is given, is there any harm in it? Not
the least in the world; and if we can be saved without these things we
certainly can with, so we are on sure ground. Suppose that we can be
saved without doing precisely as the Savior has told us, we most
certainly shall be by observing what he has left on record for our
salvation. But he has said that not one jot or tittle of his word or
of the law shall pass without being fulfilled; and it is no matter
whether he speaks by his own [p.133] voice, by the voice of an angel,
or through his faithful servants here on the earth, all the words of
the Lord Almighty will certainly be fulfilled; then if we believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ and comply with all the requirements of his
Gospel we are on safe ground.

Vol. 14,  p.133
If it is acceptable in the sight of Heaven for a minister to dip his
finger in water contained in a gold, silver or marble vase, and then
wet the forehead of the child or the adult, and call this baptism,
where can be the harm in going down into the waters of baptism as
Jesus did, and as the eunuch did? I say where is the harm in being
buried with Christ in baptism? I cannot see the least harm in it. Then
if we are safe without baptism for the remission of sins, we are
certainly safe with it. If we are safe without having hands laid upon
us for the reception of the Holy Ghost, we are certainly safe with it;
if we are saved without having the gift of faith to heal the sick or
cast out devils, we are assuredly saved with. Then where is the danger
of those who believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and keep his
commandments?

Vol. 14,  p.133
The cry of the Christian world is "The Bible, the Bible," but who will
believe it? who will believe that Jesus is the Christ, that he is the
Son of God and the express image of his Father? But a few will believe
these things, and yet the salvation that Jesus has purchased will
reach the whole human family and save, in a kingdom or in some place
where they will enjoy to the extent of their capacity, those who
reject not the Gospel and despise not the Savior. Those who set at
naught the counsels of God are the only ones the Gospel will not reach
and save in a kingdom. But who will go into the celestial kingdom?
Those who obey the Gospel of the Son of God, and then walk in all
humility before the Lord and keep his commandments in all things. They
are the ones who will enter in at the strait gate. Jesus said, "Strait
is the gate and narrow is the way that leads to life"—that is our
translation; the original is, "that leads to the lives"—"and few there
be that find it; while broad is the gate and wide is the way that
leads to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat." Many will
there be who will miss receiving the blessings and being caught up
with Christ in the air, and being saved in the presence of the Father
and the Son, that now anticipate enjoying the glory, excellency and
exaltation which God has prepared for the faithful.

Vol. 14,  p.133
The inquiry arises with a great many, "What are you going to do with
all the rest of the human family, are you going to send them to hell?"
I will answer the question as Joseph once did when a person asked him,
"Will everybody be damned except the Latter-day Saints?" "Yes," said
Joseph, "and many of them, unless they take a different course from
what they are now taking." Who will be saved in the celestial kingdom,
and go into the presence of the Father and Son? Those only who observe
the whole law, who keep the commandments of God—those who walk in
newness of life, observe all his precepts and do his will. Are we
going to send all the rest to hell? Not the sectarian hell, pardon the
expression. The wicked, we are told, will be turned into hell, with
all the nations that forget God, and that is very true. But where is
hell? Read for yourselves. What is hell? Read for yourselves. You may
call it hell, hades, or the world of spirits. It is where Jesus went
and preached to the spirits in prison. All who have not received the
Gospel, who have [p.134] not had the advantages resulting from strict
obedience to the ordinances, are there subject to the evil power, to
the principle of death. There they will reside who have denied the
Lord Jesus Christ; but they will be resurrected and will receive their
bodies again; but blessed and holy is be on whom the second death hath
no power. On many it will have power; but what proportion of the whole
human family from the days of Adam to the last born on the earth will
become angels of the devil and will reap the wrath of God and endure
it for ever and ever, it is not for me to say; but none will, save
those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost. Who is able to do this?
that is the question. I will tell you of one man who could have
committed this sin.

Vol. 14,  p.134
We read in the days of the Apostles of a certain man named Cornelius,
a devout man and one who worshipped the Lord according to the light he
possessed. As he was once praying in his house, the Holy Ghost fell
upon him, and he and his household rejoiced exceedingly. What was the
word of the Lord to Cornelius under these circumstances? Was it "You
are saved, you are just right, you can build up churches, you can show
the people that they can be saved, and can receive the Holy Ghost
without the laying on of hands?" No, the word of the Lord to Cornelius
was, "Send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is
Peter; he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the
seaside; he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do." Cornelius sent
to Joppa, and just before his messengers reached the house at which
Simon lodged, he had had a vision in which a sheet descended from
heaven, in which were all manner of beasts and creeping things of the
earth; and a voice said, "Rise, Peter, kill and eat." But Peter said,
"Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten anything common or unclean." And
the voice said unto him, "What God hath cleansed, that call not thou
common." At that time the Gospel had been given to the Jews only, and
Peter and his brethren had the idea that it was not for the Gentiles;
but this vision was as much as to say, "I want to open your eyes and
show you that the Gentiles as well as the Jews are to receive and
participate in the blessings of the Gospel. Just as Peter awoke from
his vision there came a rap at the door and the messengers of
Cornelius inquired for him, and made known to him their errand, and he
and some of his brethren went down and conversed with Cornelius, and
while doing so the Spirit of God rested on them so powerfully that
they glorified God. The Jews who were with Peter commenced, "Take
care, Peter, we do not like this; we do not understand that the
Gentiles are to have the Gospel. The Savior is the Savior of the Jews;
Jesus was the king of the Jews only and not the king of the Gentiles."
Peter commanded them to be still. Said he, "Do you not see the pouring
out of the Spirit just as on the Day of Pentecost, these people
speaking with new tongues and prophecying;" and said be, seeing that
this is the case, "Can any man forbid water that these should not be
baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as. we."
Cornelius, if he had rejected the testimony of Peter, would have been
led to reject the Holy Ghost, which bad fallen upon him, and been
lost.

Vol. 14,  p.134
This was an instance in which the Holy Ghost was given before baptism;
there may be other cases in these days, but if parties are thus
favored of the Lord, the outpouring of his Spirit prompts them to send
for an [p.135] Elder of Israel that they may be baptized for the
remission of their sins. I do not know that it is recorded that
Cornelius received a remission of sins before baptism. The quotation
has been read here from the Scriptures that except a man be born again
he cannot see the kingdom of God; and unless he be born of the water
and of the Spirit he cannot enter it; that is, no man can see and
understand the kingdom of God unless the Spirit reveal it to him. When
a person receives the Holy Ghost he begins to read the Bible
understandingly. It is a new book to him. Is this fortunate or
unfortunate for him? I will say it is fortunate for those who receive
the Gospel as preached by the Latter-day Saints, when the Spirit of
the Lord rests upon them. Such an individual will say, "The Bible is a
new book to me, bless me; I never read the principles understandingly
in my life before; I could not understand them. I never read the New
Testament, nor comprehended the character of the Savior arm his
teachings to his disciples as now; although I have read the Scriptures
hundreds of times they never were plain before." The Spirit may rest
upon many and reveal to them the wonderful things of God; but when it
does it will prompt them to obey the commands of the Lord Jesus. Is
this the fact? It is. Well, we will say it is very fortunate for those
who receive this Gospel and the spirit of it in their hearts, for it
awakes within them a desire to know and understand the things of God
more than they ever did before in their lives, and they begin to
inquire, read and search, and when they go to the Father in the name
of Jesus he will not leave them without a witness.

Vol. 14,  p.135
When we go to the nations we say, "Receive ye the Gospel, treasure it
up in your hearts; the Spirit is ready to testify to you at any
moment; are you ready to receive the Spirit?" No person need wait;
whenever the spirit within him yields obedience to the still small
voice that whispers, "This is the way, walk ye in it," that Spirit, is
ready in a moment to teach, guide and direct him in the way of life
and salvation. If there is darkness, it is the result of our own
organization and intelligence being beclouded and far from the things
of God. We listen to the continual promptings of the Man of Sin, when
he says, "Do not you submit to the Lord, do not inquire of the Lord;
do not ask for the Spirit of the Lord; do not go to the Father in the
name of Jesus, or if you do go, be very careful how you, go. Let
reason take the stand with you, let the words of your petitions be
dictated by the reason that is within you, then you will be very sure
not to ask in the spirit of meekness! No, you should not yield your
manhood to any spirit to ask for things you need, or that you may be
led, guided and preserved in the way of truth."

Vol. 14,  p.135
These are the promptings of the devil; but when the spirit in man
yields obedience and brings the flesh into subjection the Spirit of
the Lord is then ready to whisper to the individual, "This is the way,
walk ye in it;" and such individuals can go on their way rejoicing,
regardless of those who cry, "Lo! here is Christ," or "Lo! there is
Christ;" for the Spirit will teach them that Jesus is the Christ and
that the Bible is true. It may not all have been translated aright,
and many precious things may have been rejected in the compilation and
translation of the Bible; but we understand, from the writings of one
of the Apostles, that if all the sayings and doings of the Savior, had
been written, the world could not contain them. I will say that the
world could [p.136] not understand them. They do not understand what
we have on record, nor the character of the Savior, as delineated in
the Scriptures; and yet it is one of the simplest things in the world,
and the Bible, when it is understood, is one of the simplest books in
the world, for, as far as it is translated correctly, it is nothing
but truth, and in truth there is no mystery save to the ignorant. The
revelations of the Lord to his creatures are adapted to the lowest
capacity, and they bring life and salvation to all who are willing to
receive them. They are so simple that the high-minded and those lifted
up in their own estimation will say, "I cannot get down so low as
that." If they pray, they dare not ask for the things they want. I
have known a great many individuals who dare not ask God the Father in
the name of Jesus Christ if the doctrine we preach is true. They have
a conviction within them that it is true, and they say, "If we ask we
shall receive the witness we ask for, and then we shall have no excuse
whatever for not obeying it." I have had it said to me, "I am sorry I
have learned so much, sorry I have had so much revealed. I wish I was
as ignorant as I was a few years ago." What will be the condition of
such individuals? Ignorance will be their portion. Let him that is
ignorant remain ignorant still. The Gospel will do them no good; but
they who are honest before the Lord, and ask in the name of Jesus,
will receive a testimony, and know that Jesus is the Christ. Flesh and
blood will not reveal this to them, neither will the sciences of the
day; it can only be known by the spirit of revelation. The kingdom of
God and its mysteries are and can be known only to him to whom God
reveals them, and I hope and pray that we are or may be among that
number. It is very customary to pray to the Lord, but in my petitions
I pray a great deal to the Latter-day Saints, or those who profess to
be. When traveling and preaching I frequently pray the people, in
Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God, I pray you, my hearers, to
ask the Father, in the name of Jesus, whether these things be true or
not. I cannot pray the Father that he will compel you to know; it
would be no use for the Father to compel you to know the truth. All
must be willing to ask for and receive it. The fountain is open, truth
is ready, its streams are waiting and desirous to come and testify to
every, individual on the earth who is willing to be taught that Jesus
is the Christ, the Gospel is true, God is true, life and salvation are
true. We are here upon this earth—upon this little dark, opaque body;
if we were in some of the celestial kingdoms and were to look at this
earth it would not appear larger, probably, than just a little speck,
a black marble! Who can notice such an insignificant affair? God
notices this world. He organized it, and brought forth the inhabitants
upon it. We are his children, literally, spiritually, naturally, and
in every respect. We are the children of our Father; Jesus is our
elder brother, ready to save all who will come to him. By and by the
Lord will purify the earth, and it will become pure and holy, like a
sea of glass; then it will take its place in the rank of the celestial
ones, and be recognized as celestial; but at the present time it is a
dark, little speck in space.

Vol. 14,  p.136
I pray the people and all who hear me, be ye reconciled to God, and
ask for the things that you want. If you want life and salvation, ask
for it in faith, humility and meekness. Be willing to receive the
truth let it come from whom it may; no difference, not [p.137] a
particle. Just as soon receive the Gospel from Joseph Smith as from
Peter, who lived in the days of Jesus. Receive it from one man as soon
as another. If God has called an individual and sent him to preach the
Gospel that is enough for me to know; it is no matter who it is, all I
want is to know the truth. This should be the feelings and the
heartbeatings of every individual that lives on the earth. If we are
endowed with intelligence we can know and understand things for
ourselves.

Vol. 14,  p.137
You have received the truth, Latter-day Saints; live it. You know it
perfectly well. When a Latter-day Saint says, I have sinned, will you
forgive me? Did you sin knowingly? Tell the truth and say "Yes," you
sinned, with your eyes wide open. When you commit a wrong, after
having been enlightened, you violate your own judgment, and the
convictions of the spirit that is within you. Why not live as we
should? We should be the best people on the earth; we have more
knowledge of the things of God and of his purposes than the rest of
the inhabitants of the earth that we have any knowledge of. Then what
manner of persons should we be? I do pray you to live your religion,
and pray God to bless you. Amen.

Orson Pratt, March 19, 1871

The Fulfillment of Prophecy—the Early History of 
the Church—the Book of Mormon

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, March 19, 1871. 

(Reported by Julia Young)

Vol. 14,  p.137
I will read a portion of the word of God contained in the 85th Psalm: 

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Lord thou hast been favorable unto thy land; thou hast brought back
the captivity of Jacob.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Thou hast forgiven the iniquity of thy people; thou hast covered all
their sin. Selah.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Thou hast taken away all thy wrath; thou hast turned thyself from the
fierceness of thine anger.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Turn us, O God of our salvation, and cause thine anger towards us to
cease.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Wilt thou be angry with us for ever? will thou draw out thine anger
to all generations?

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Wilt thou not revive us again, that thy people may rejoice in thee?

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Shew us thy mercy, O Lord, and grant us thy salvation.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"I will hear what God the Lord will speak; for he will speak peace
unto his people and to his Saints; but let them not turn again to
folly.

Vol. 14,  p.137
"Surely his salvation is nigh them that fear him; that glory may dwell
in our land.

Vol. 14,  p.138
"Mercy and truth are met together;[p.138] righteousness and peace have
kissed each other.

Vol. 14,  p.138
"Truth shall spring out of the earth; and righteousness shall look
down from heaven.

Vol. 14,  p.138
"Yea, the Lord shall give that which is good; and our land shall yield
her increase.

Vol. 14,  p.138
'"Righteousness shall go before him; and shall set us in the way of
his steps."

Vol. 14,  p.138
This was a prayer and prophecy uttered by the ancient Psalmist in
relation to the house of Israel. These psalms were written by the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and most of them were prophetic in
their nature. David was a man especially inspired of the Lord, not
only to reign as king over the house of Israel, but to utter forth
really predictions in the form of psalms to be sung in the
congregations of Israel. He clearly spoke concerning the coming of the
Messiah; his death, and the afflictions that should come upon him as
the Redeemer of the world, and of many events in connection with his
coming, all of which were fulfilled. He also spoke in many psalms in
regard to the preaching of the servants of God in all nations,
declaring the wonderful works of God. He also spoke concerning the
second coming of this Messiah, the great glory that would be revealed
on that grand occasion; He also spoke by the spirit of prophecy
concerning the downfall of the twelve tribes of israel and the great
affliction that would come upon them; also, that the Lord would
remember them in the latter times, and bring them to a knowledge of
the truth.

Vol. 14,  p.138
This psalm which I have just read contains a prayer, uttered by this
inspired man, for the redemption of the covenant people of the Lord.
That he would not be angry with them forever, that his anger might not
be drawn out towards them to all generations; that he would turn
himself from the fierceness of his wrath and show mercy unto his
people again.

Vol. 14,  p.138
The Lord saw proper, in answer to that prayer, to inspire the Psalmist
to utter these words—"Mercy and truth are met together, righteousness
and peace have kissed each other. Truth shall spring out of the earth
and righteousness shall look down from heaven. Yea, the Lord shall
give that which is good and our land shall yield her increase.
Righteousness shall go before him and shall set us in the way of his
steps."

Vol. 14,  p.138
The Lord did not leave David in uncertainty about the blessings that
should come upon his covenant people; he was informed, in the words
which I have repeated, that the Lord intended again to bestow his
blessings after he had sufficiently punished Israel; that he intended
to bring them back to their own land; that he intended to bless that
land which was given to them as an inheritance, and, that that land
should again yield its increase to his people. But before he would do
this he promised that truth should spring out of the earth, and that
at the same time righteousness should look down from heaven; that
truth should go before his face and set his people in the way of his
steps.

Vol. 14,  p.138
We live, Latter-day Saints, in the age when this prophecy is being
fulfilled. We have lived to behold the glorious period dawn upon this
creation when God has condescended to bring forth truth out of the
earth, and at the same time has manifested his righteousness from
heaven—that is his law. I need not tell the Latter-day Saints that are
now before me how this prophecy was fulfilled, for they already
understand it. There may be strangers, however, in our midst who do
not understand these things, as we understand them; and [p.139] it may
be well to briefly notice the fulfillment of this prophecy as
manifested in the rise and progress of this Church. This Church has an
existence this day in consequence of the fulfillment of their words.
There never would have been any such people as the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, unless God had again manifested himself
in fulfillment of this prophecy. He has seen proper after so many
generations have passed, to again reveal himself to the children of
men, although it was contrary to their opinions and ideas that God
would ever again speak to the inhabitants of the earth. They concluded
that all communication from the eternal worlds was shut off, that,
although there Was a God and plenty of angels and messengers in his
presence, he would never send them again to the inhabitants of our
globe to reveal anything new.

Vol. 14,  p.139
These have been the ideas of our fathers for many generations that are
past.

Vol. 14,  p.139
The whole Christian world were deluded with these ideas for some
seventeen or eighteen centuries.

Vol. 14,  p.139
The idea took its rise in the apostate church that sprang up in the
days of the Apostles; a church which denied the spirit of revelation
and had the wickedness and audacity to proclaim in the face and eyes
of the Bible that it needed no new revelation; that it had sufficient.
The councils that were called towards the close of the third and
fourth centuries of the Christian era concluded to introduce laws and
rules among the church. The Greek and Catholic churches excommunicated
all persons that would believe in the God of revelation.

Vol. 14,  p.139
They collected together various manuscripts which they had picked up
in various parts of the earth, which they called the fullness of the
canon of Scripture; then they passed a decree that if any person
should be found believing anything except that which was contained in
their canon, that he should not be permitted full fellowship in the
church; that he should be disfellowshipped and anathematized. This
wicked and abominable doctrine was handed down for a great many
generations in the Greek and Roman Catholic churches, and will be
found throughout all their writings—the writings of their most noted
archbishops. They declare that they neither received nor believed in
any new revelation; that their rule of faith and practice was ancient
Scripture; that the church must be guided by those ancient laws, and
by the traditions of their fathers—traditions handed down from the
days of the Apostles to their day. Thus you see all communication from
the heavens was cut off by their own decree; they were worse than the
heathen. Nebuchadnezzar, a great heathen king accustomed to worship
idols all his days, had not apostatized from the true God as those
professed Christians had, for he believed in the God that gave
revelation. We have an account in the Book of Daniel how the Lord did
reveal himself to that heathen king in a dream. But he forgot the
dream and sent a proclamation to all the wise men of Babylon to see if
he could find out an interpreter. He, at length, found one in the
person of Daniel the Prophet, who gave the king the dream that the God
of heaven had given him; also the interpretation, and we have many
instances on record where ancient heathen kings had not so far strayed
from the God of heaven but what they could believe in new revelation;
but we have the example before us for many generations where people
who have assumed the name of Christ disbelieved in new revelation, and
[p.140] persecuted those who believe in receiving any new
communication.

Vol. 14,  p.140
Some two or three centuries ago there was a great reformation in
Europe—a protestation against this wicked, corrupt and abominable
power that had held sway under the name of Christian.

Vol. 14,  p.140
They did reform from many of their corrupt practices, and they had
power given to them, although perhaps they did not understand it
fully, and the God of heaven did give power to these reformers to
bring about more liberal principles; but they had to do it through
great persecution. They succeeded, however, in building up
denominations which they called Christian, that had forsaken, in some
measure the corruption of the mother church. These reformers followed
the mother church in regard to limiting their faith to ancient
Scripture; they would tell the people that there was to be no more
revelation. John Calvin and Martin Luther held the view, that there
was to be no more revelation from heaven; that the canon of Scripture
was full. They received this false dogma from the mother church; they
could not find it in the New Testament; but it was a tradition handed
down by the mother church that such was the fact.

Vol. 14,  p.140
Now, the devil did not particularly care how many good principles
people retained, so long as they should deny one of the most important
principles of heaven. Cut off communication from the Lord, shut up the
heavens, keep angels out of the question concerning any more new
communication to be given to the children of men, and the devil has
accomplished his object. These falsehoods were handed down, after the
reformers came out, in all the various denominations until the present
day, until the time when the Lord, by the mouth of his holy angels,
called Joseph Smith and gave unto him a knowledge by vision of the
place where the ancient records of a portion of the Israelitish nation
were deposited. At, that period of time there was scarcely a people on
the face of the whole earth but what were more or less under the
delusion of this apostate doctrine. Mr. Smith, however, was
uncontaminated by these traditions, as he was not a member of any
church; this is manifest in the prayer offered by this young man at
the time when the Lord first revealed himself to him.

Vol. 14,  p.140
He went out to pray, being then a little over fourteen years of age,
in a little grove not far from his father's house. The great object
which he had in praying was to learn some few principles, which he saw
were absolutely necessary to know, according to his understanding, in
order to serve the true and living God. He desired to know which,
among all the denominations with which he was surrounded, was the true
church.

Vol. 14,  p.140
It is not often that boys of this age would be so exercised, but this
was the fact in regard to Joseph Smith. He was uneducated; he had not
been to college; he was not trained in the vices of all large cities;
but merely a country boy accustomed to hard work with his father.
Probably one reason why his mind was thus exercised was in consequence
of the religious excitement existing in that neighborhood at the time;
some of his own relatives had joined the Presbyterian Church, and he
was earnestly sought after to join himself with some church, and his
mind being somewhat wrought upon, seeing many of his young
acquaintances turn to the Lord, he greatly desired to know which was
the true church. It was a great question; he knew not how to satisfy
his mind, for he had not read the Bible much. He heard a great many
different doctrines advocated by [p.141] ministers respecting the
different denominations, which caused him to read the Bible. He
happened to fall upon a certain passage contained in the Book of
James, "If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God, who giveth
liberally and upbraideth not." This passage, when he read it, seemed
to sink with great weight upon his mind. He thought it was his
privilege to go to the Lord and ask him respecting the desired
information. As I told you before, he had not been trained up in any
of the creeds of the existing denominations, and therefore he was
confiding enough to believe what was here written, "If any man lack
wisdom," &c. He thought to himself that he did lack wisdom, for he did
desire to know which was the true church. He went into the grove with
a determination to claim this promise. When he was thus praying he saw
a light which appeared to be approaching him from the heavens. As it
came nearer it seemed to grow brighter until it settled upon the tops
of the trees. He thought it would consume the leaves of the trees; but
it gradually descended and rested upon him. His mind was immediately
caught away. He saw in this light two glorious personages, one of whom
spoke to him, pointing to the other, saying, "This is my beloved Son,
hear ye him." This was a glorious vision given to this boy. When these
persons interrogated him to know what he desired, he answered and
said, "Lord show me which is the true church." He was then informed by
one of these personages that there was no true church upon the face of
the whole earth; that the whole Christian world, for many generations,
had been in apostacy; that they had denied communication and
revelation from heaven; denied the administration of angels; denied
the power that was in the ancient church that comes through the gift
of the Holy Ghost, and gave him much instruction upon this point, but
did not see proper upon that occasion to give him a full knowledge of
the Gospel, and what was necessary to constitute a true church, and
gave him some few commandments to govern him in future time, with a
promise that if he would abide the same and call upon his name, that
the day would come when the Lord would reveal to him still further,
making manifest what was necessary to the constitution of the true
church. The vision withdrew; the personages attending and the light
withdrew. He returned to his father's house, and told the vision, not
only to his parents and neighbors, but to some of the preachers of the
religious denominations in that place. He was expressly commanded in
the vision to unite himself to none of these churches. When he related
that which be had received in this vision, the ministers immediately
made light of it, and said to him, "God does not reveal anything in
our days; he revealed all that was necessary in ancient times; he has
not spoken for 1800 years to any one." From that time forth he was
persecuted, not only by ministers, but all denominations in that
region persecuted him. "There goes that visionary boy." This seemed to
be the feeling manifested, not only by professors, but by all; but yet
he knew that God had manifested himself to him; he could not be
persuaded to the contrary, any more than Paul could when he heard
Jesus in his first vision.

Vol. 14,  p.141
When about four years had elapsed, he retired to his bed one Sunday
evening, reflecting upon the former vision, praying to the Lord that
he might receive a fulfillment of the promise—namely, that if he was
faithful, the true order of the Church [p.142] of the Son of God
should be revealed to him. While he lay thus praying, all at once the
chamber was lighted up; this light continued to grow brighter and
brighter until he saw a glorious personage, and this personage
revealed to him the condition of the world, the apostacy of the
Christian nations, and the darkness that reigned; also revealed to him
what the Lord intended to accomplish upon the face of the whole earth
preparatory to his coming. He informed him that this continent had
once been occupied by a religious people, who understood the law of
Moses and the Gospel; that they kept sacred records among them, and
wrote them upon plates of gold, which were deposited in a certain hill
about three miles from his father's house. At the same time this angel
was telling him about these plates, the vision of his mind was opened
so that he could see the place of their deposit. After the angel had
given many instructions he withdrew. Joseph Smith continued to pray;
the angel came a second time, related the same things over again, and
gave him the same view of the plates, and still further information
concerning the work of the last days, and then withdrew a second time.
He continued to pray; the angel came the third time, gave him some
further knowledge and information, opening still further the
prophecies concerning the grand events that must be fulfilled in the
latter days. When the angel withdrew from him the third time, instead
of going to sleep, he arose and it was daybreak. He had been
conversing with this angel nearly the whole night.

Vol. 14,  p.142
He went out in the morning, as usual, with his father to labor in the
field, and his father, observing that he looked pale, asked him if he
was ill. He replied that he did not feel very well. His father advised
him to go to the house. He started to go home, and after going a
certain distance from his father, and before he reached the house, the
angel again appeared to him—this was in day-light—and told him to turn
back and tell his father what he had seen. He did so; he was also
commanded by the angel in this fourth vision that he should go to the
place where these plates were deposited, After relating to his father
what he had seen, his father declared that it was a heavenly vision,
and told him to be faithful to what had been revealed to him. He,
therefore, on the morning of the 22nd of September, 1823, repaired to,
and saw the place where these plates were deposited, just as he had
seen in the night vision. They were deposited in a stone box not far
from the summit of the hill Cumorah. The crowning stone that covered
the box was oval; by taking away the turf from its edges he succeeded,
by the use of a lever, in raising it from the box. When he saw the
plates, he also saw an instrument that was called by the ancient
prophets a Urim and Thummin. While he was thus gazing upon the plates,
the angel came again to him, and as he was about to put forth his hand
to take them, forbade him, saying that he needed further experience;
that they could not be entrusted with any one only with those having
an eye single to the glory of God; that they were sacred records, and
that no person could have them for speculative purposes; and gave him
certain commandments to keep, and told him to visit that place again
one year from that time when he would again meet with him. He did so
at the expiration of the year, and did so until four years had passed
away; and on the morning of the 22nd of September, 1827, the angel
permitted him to take the plates, and also the Urim and
Thummin.[p.143] 

Vol. 14,  p.143
Thus I have shown you how Truth sprang out of the earth; according to
the words of our text. Mr. Smith being uneducated, except in the
elementary branches as taught in our common schools in the East,
therefore felt himself incapable, by his own learning, to perform so
great a work; He was commanded of the Lord to draw off some of these
characters from the plates and send them to the learned, which he did;
they were sent to the city of New York by the, hands, of Martin
Harris, the old gentleman whom you saw here last Conference. That old
gentleman being then a middle-aged man, went to New York to see if he
could find any person among the learned that could translate the
characters. He went to Professors Mitchell and Anthon, and they were
exhibited to them; and Mr. Harris received a certificate, stating that
to them the translation of Joseph Smith seemed to be very correct.
Martin Harris had not told Mr. Anthon how Mr. Smith came in possession
of these characters. The Professor asked Mr. Harris how Mr. Smith
obtained the plates from which the characters were taken; he said that
he obtained them by the administration of an holy angel by obedience
to the commandments of God. Mr. Anthon requested him to let him see
the certificate, he did so; and without any further consultation tore
it up before his eyes, and then said, if he would bring the plates to
him he thought he could assist him in the translation. We all know
that some of the characters and hieroglyphics that have been
discovered in some parts of America Cannot be deciphered by the most
learned men of our day. The Professor wrote an article some time
afterwards against the Latter-day Saints, in which he corroborates
that which I have just told you concerning a plain countryman coming
to him with characters.

Vol. 14,  p.143
Thus we have the testimony of Professor Anthon that such a
circumstance did transpire, and that such characters were handed to
him. After Martin Harris returned to Joseph Smith and told him the
conversation that had taken place, how that Professor Anthon could not
decipher the records, Joseph inquired of the Lord, and the Lord
commanded him that he should translate the records, and that he should
do it through the medium of the Urim and Thummim. He commenced
translating, but being a poor scribe, he employed Martin Harris to
write some for him; he also employed other scribes to write from his
mouth, and at intervals continued to work upon the farm. Being
persecuted, however, he had to leave his father's house and went down
to Pennsylvania, where he was also persecuted. He continued the work
of translation until it was completed, and this is the book (Book of
Mormon) which is the translation from these plates, a book which
contains some five or six hundred closely written pages. After Mr,
Smith had almost completed the translation, he found that there was a
prediction contained in the book that the Lord would show to three
witnesses, by his power from heaven, the truth of the divinity of this
work. The query immediately arose who these three should be. Martin
Harris, Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer were very anxious that they
might be the favored individuals. They were told to humble themselves
before the Lord and pray unto him, and that if they would do this the
same should be shown to them. They did so. Mr. Smith went with them;
this was in Fayette, Seneca Co., New York, in the year 1829. While
they were praying the angel descended from the [p.144] heavens in the
presence of these four men, and took the plates and exhibited the
pages and engravings of that portion that was unsealed—for the whole
of them were not permitted to be translated; and thus the engravings
were shown to three other witnesses. The angel at the same time placed
his hands upon the head of David Whitmer and said, "Blessed be the
Lord and they that keep his commandments." At the time that the angel
was showing the records, they heard a voice out of the heavens saying,
that the records had been translated correctly by the gift and power
of God, and they were commanded to bear witness of the same to all
people to whom the work should be sent. They have therefore given
their solemn testimony in this book in connection with Joseph Smith,
concerning the appearing of the angel, and the exhibition of the
plates; their testimony has gone forth wherever this book has been
published. Mr. Smith was also permitted to show the plates to eight
other witnesses whose names are also given in testimony of these
things, that they saw the plates and handled them.

Vol. 14,  p.144
Thus you have the testimony of twelve men, eleven witnesses besides
the one who found the plates, three of whom saw the angel of God; and
all this before there was any latter-day church in existence. There
was a circumstance, however, that took place, before the organization
of this Church, on the 15th day of May, 1829. Two men, Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery, being exercised before the Lord in regard to the
ordinance of baptism; how and in what way they should receive this
ordinance acceptably before him they did not know. They understood the
mode of baptism, for in the translation of this record they found that
the ancient inhabitants of Israel baptized by immersion, and that the
words used in connection with it were also given. The question arose,
Who could baptize them. The Lord had already told them that there was
no true church on the earth, and that there was no authorized minister
to administer baptism; and, of course, this was a question that would
arise in the mind of any individuals under similar circumstances; they
would naturally want to know how they could be baptized, so as to have
their baptism recognized in the heavens. They understood that they
might just as well jump into the water themselves, as to be baptized
by a man having no authority on him. They did not understand how it
could be done, and they therefore were troubled in their minds with
regard to it, and went and humbled themselves before the Lord, who, on
the 15th day of May, 1829, sent an angel to them. This angel informed
them that he was John the Baptist, who was beheaded, and who baptized
their Savior, and that he held the priesthood of his fathers, the
priesthood of Levi. He laid his hands upon their heads and ordained
them unto the priesthood that he himself had, which priesthood had
authority to baptize for the remission of sins, but had no authority
to lay hands upon the people for the gift of the Holy Ghost. John, who
baptized our Savior, himself declared:

Vol. 14,  p.144
I can baptize you with water, and that is the extent of my authority,
but there cometh one after me who is mightier than I, he has greater
authority, he can baptize you with fire and with the Holy Ghost; but I
have the right to baptize you with water. This was in substance what
John said to the Jews in his day. He conferred this same priesthood
upon these two men, and commanded them to baptize one another, giving
them a promise that that priesthood [p.145] should never be taken from
the earth, but should remain for ever; consequently the priesthood
conferred by the angel is never again to be banished from the earth,
as it has been throughout, the dark ages.

Vol. 14,  p.145
They went and baptized each other, for the Lord did not permit them to
organize the Church until the fullness of time had arrived. He
appointed the day by new revelation, the very day on which they should
commence the organization of the Church—namely, the 6th of April,
1830; also gave a commandment on the day of its organization, how the
Church should be organized, with what offices, or those necessary to
constitute a true Church of God here on the earth. Previous, however,
to this organization of the Church they received higher authority than
that which John the Baptist gave them.

Vol. 14,  p.145
For when they found they only had authority to baptize by water, but
could not minister the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, the
question arose immediately: How shall we obtain that authority? They
again prayed; they again called upon the name of the Lord, and the
Lord sent messengers from heaven with a higher priesthood than that
which John the Baptist held, whose names were Peter, James and John,
three ancient Apostles, and they conferred upon them the priesthood
and Apostleship that they themselves had, which gave them authority
not only to baptize, but to administer in the ordinance of the Holy
Ghost by the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus, precisely the
same as the Apostles did when on the earth.

Vol. 14,  p.145
Thus they received, not only the lesser priesthood, but also the
Apostleship, and having authority granted unto them from heaven they
were fully qualified to organize the Church; but still they could not
do it by their own wisdom. There was nothing to be done in this Church
by the wisdom of man. The Lord, as I heretofore stated, had already
told them what the necessary offices were, and what the duties of
these several offices should be in the Church.

Vol. 14,  p.145
The Church was organized, and we might give you a relation of its
history from that day down to the present, but I see that the time
allotted for our forenoon meeting has already passed.

Vol. 14,  p.145
I wish before I close to cite one Or two testimonies from the
prophecies in relation to this great work of the latter days. If you
will turn to the 29th chapter of Isaiah and read the prediction
contained therein you will find that nearly the whole chaplet pertains
to the events of the latter days, one of the predictions is the
destruction of the nations of the wicked, which has never been
fulfilled. It reads thus:—That all nations that fight against Mount
Zion shall become as a dream of a night vision, etc., etc.

Vol. 14,  p.145
The Lord intends, in the last days, to build up a people called Zion,
or, in other words, his Church. It matters not how numerous the people
of the nations may be, this is their destiny; they will become as the
dream of a night vision; or as the Prophet Daniel expresses it—all
kingdoms and governments organized by human authority shall become
like the chaff of the summer threshing floor; the winds of heaven
shall blow them away, and no place shall be left for them; and that
the stone out of the mountain should become a great mountain and fill
the whole earth; and the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom
should be given into the hands of the Saints of the Most High—this is
what Daniel has predicted. Isaiah has predicted the same; but, before
this destruction of [p.146] the wicked, certain events are to happen;
among which he speaks of a book. He says, "And the vision of all is
become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed, which linen
deliver to one that is learned, saying, Read this I pray thee, and he
saith, I cannot, for it is sealed. And the book is delivered to him
that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee. And he saith, I
am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, For as much as this people
draw near me with their mouths, and with their lips do lienor me, and
their fear toward me is taught by precepts of men: Therefore behold, I
will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a
marvellous work and a wonder, for the wisdom of their wise men shall
perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." "In
that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of
the blind shall see out of obscurity and darkness."

Vol. 14,  p.146
These words of the Prophet Isaiah were fulfilled so far as the coming
forth of this book was concerned. It was not the book itself that was
to be sent to the learned; if that had been the case the prophecy
would not have been fulfilled; but it "was the words of the book," and
not the book itself "And the book was given to him that is not
learned, saying, read this I pray thee. He says I am not learned."
Then comes in the declaration of the Lord:—Because of the wickedness
of the people, etc., that he would "proceed to do a marvellous work
and a wonder," and in that event he would cause the wisdom of the wise
men to perish, etc., all of which has been fulfilled. "And in that day
shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind
shall see out of obscurity, and out of darkness." Now, I would ask,
are there not many in this congregation of Latter-day Saints who can
testify that they have seen this literally fulfilled? Have you not
seen those who have been literally deaf, in the enjoyment of their
hearing, and this by the power of God in this dispensation? Yes, there
are scores of witnesses that can testify that this has been literally
fulfilled. Have you not seen those who have been afflicted with
blindness restored immediately to their sight? Yes, and all this in
fulfillment of this prophesy. The meek shall increase their joy in the
Lord, and the poor among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel."
Who, I would ask again, is the most benefited by this prophecy? In
ancient days, while the learned and the chief priests rejected the
Gospel of the Son of God, was it not the poor among men that were
benefited by the Gospel preached to them? Yes, and so it has been in
these days.

Vol. 14,  p.146
How many scores of thousands have been taken from the oppressions of
the old world, and brought some six or seven thousand miles here, into
the interior of this glorious land of America, a land of promise?
Although we have come into a very poor portion of it, yet you have
been benefited; you now own houses and lands, cattle, horses and
property that you never would have possessed had you not participated
in the literal fulfillment of this prophecy. The poor among men are
literally, as well as spiritually, blessed. Then comes in another
prediction concerning the destruction of the nations of the wicked.
"For the terrible one is brought to nought, and the scorner is
consumed, and all that watch for iniquity are cut off, and all nations
that fight against Mount Zion, will perish and vanish away." When this
marvellous work and a wonder is commenced, and its truths preached and
fully declared to the nations, and they reject them, the [p.147]
desolation and destruction that were brought upon the ancient Jews for
the rejection of the Gospel will, according to this prophecy, be
visited upon the wicked of this generation. How about Israel?
According to the words of our text, "Truth shall spring out of the
earth, and righteousness shall look down from heaven, yea, the Lord
shall give that which is good, and our land shall yield her increase;
righteousness shall go before him, and shall set us in the way of his
steps." Thus you see, in that day, when the wicked will be so sorely
afflicted the God of heaven will signally favor Israel. These things
will transpire when we get through with the Gentiles, because the
direct commandment of the Lord is, first to the Gentiles, and then to
the house of Israel. And when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled,
then the Lord will restore the blessings he promised to Israel; he
will then fulfill literally that which was uttered by the Psalmist
David, "Turn us again, O God of our salvation; how long will thou be
angry with us? how long shall we have to suffer in consequence of our
wickedness and the wickedness of Our fathers?" Until truth shall
spring out of the earth; until then your captivity must remain; until
then your sufferings and great afflictions must continue. But when the
Lord brings truth out of the earth and sends righteousness down from
heaven he will again remember Israel; then the Gentile nations will be
punished, and Israel be saved.

Brigham Young, June 25, 1871

The Celestial Glory—Modern Civilization—Family Government

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, June 25, 1871.

(Reported by David W. Evans)

Vol. 14,  p.147
As Brother Smith and myself, with others, will take our leave of this
place to-morrow morning for a preaching tour through the northern
settlements, we wish to say a few words. My remarks will be for all,
both Saint and sinner; those who are Saints, those who wish to be, and
those who wish not to be. I will read the fifth paragraph of the
seventh section of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. On referring to
that place you will find the following words:

Vol. 14,  p.147
"And they who are not sanctified through the law which I have given
unto you, even the law of Christ, must inherit another kingdom, even
that of a terrestrial kingdom, or that of a telestial kingdom. For he
who is not able to abide the law of a celestial kingdom, cannot abide
a celestial glory; and he who cannot abide the law of a terrestrial
kingdom [p.148] cannot abide a terrestrial glory; he who cannot abide
the law of a telestial kingdom, cannot abide a telestial glory;
therefore he is rot meet for a kingdom of glory. Therefore he must
abide a kingdom which is not a kingdom of glory."

Vol. 14,  p.148
These words set forth the fact to which Jesus referred when he said
"In my Father's house are many mansions." How many I am not prepared
to say; but here are three distinctly spoken of; the celestial, the
highest; the terrestrial, the next below it; and the telestial, the
third. If we were to take the pains to read what the Lord has said to
his people in the latter days, we should find that he has made
provision for all the inhabitants of the earth; every creature who
desires, and who strives in the least, to overcome evil and subdue
iniquity within himself or herself, and to live worthy of a glory,
will possess one. But, "In my Father's house are many mansions," says
the Savior; he has prepared places for his children; but the Saints,
we who have received the fullness of the Gospel of the Son of God, or
the kingdom of heaven that has come to earth, are in possession of
those laws, ordinances, commandments and revelations that will prepare
us, by strict obedience, to inherit the celestial kingdom, to go into
the presence of the Father and the Son. While Jesus was here on the
earth his followers inquired about his future dwelling place, for they
all wanted to be with him. Said they, in effect, "Where thou goest, we
want to go; where thou dwellest, we want to dwell;" and they said,
"Where shall you live hereafter, and what will be your state and
condition?" Said Jesus, in reply, "I am of the Father; I was with him
before the foundations of the world were laid; I and my Father are
one, we shall live together;" and he said also, "Strait is the gate
and narrow is the way that leads to the lives," (it reads in our Bible
"Leadeth unto life," but if it were translated correctly it would be,
"Leadeth to the lives,") "and few there be that find it."

Vol. 14,  p.148
Jesus travelled and preached, worked miracles, and labored diligently
by day and by night, and when he had finished how many were there to
stand by him? How many were there to believe and confess him before
the scribes and pharisees? After travelling with him and seeing him
feed the multitudes with a few loaves and fishes, heal the sick and
open the eyes of the blind, how many friends had he when he came to
the cross? How many of his disciples were there to say, We are the
disciples of this man whom you are about to crucify? They stepped out
of the way. Well might Jesus say, "Strait is the gate and narrow is
the way that leadeth to the lives, and few there be that find it." We
may say, and justly too, that the conduct of his disciples was very
remarkable; for, as much as they thought of their Master, and as long
as they had followed him, there was not a man to stand by him in his
trying hour. It was but a few hours before that they had eaten supper
with him, when, we are told, "Jesus took the bread, blessed and brake
and gave to his disciples, and said, 'Take and eat ye all of this;'
and he took the cup, saying, 'Take this and drink ye all of it, this
is my body in the New Testament and this is my blood in the New
Testament.'" All this was a few hours before his crucifixion; and when
his death drew near every single man, to a man, forsook him. During
his trial, probably you all, even to the children, have read the story
a great many times, when Peter was accused of being one of his
disciples [p.149] by a damsel who sat or stood by, he denied it,
saying, "It is not so, I am not one of his disciples;" and when a
second time he was accused of being one of his disciples, he said,
"No, it is not so, I firmly deny it, I am not one of his disciples."
And when a third time the same accusation was made he cursed and swore
about it.

Vol. 14,  p.149
Now I make an application of this right here. As much as we think of
that ancient name and character—the Savior, which age and antiquity
have rendered so sacred to the Christian world that they profess to
revere them, compare the course his immediate followers took, with the
course taken by the followers of Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the
latter days, as much as he is despised and his name ridiculed. There
is scarcely any, no matter how high socially, who can speak of him
with sufficient respect to call him "Mr." or "Joseph" Smith, but they
generally refer to him as "Joe" Smith; yet, much as he is scorned and
despised, he had hundreds and thousands who would have gone to the
death with him when he went to death, but Jesus found not a man.
Joseph Smith, though he spent only fourteen years in presiding over
this people, organizing the Church, proclaiming the Gospel and
receiving revelations, yet had hundreds and thousands of men and women
who were ready to go to the death with him.

Vol. 14,  p.149
I wish now to look at my subject a little more, and will refer to the
present condition and future prospects of the inhabitants of the
earth. If we had time to read we could show to you, Latter-day Saints,
that the Lord is more merciful to the people than we are. He has
compassion on the works of his hands, while we, through the fall, have
a disposition, in common with all mankind, that is revengeful, and apt
to give way to passion, wrath, malice, anger, bickering, contentions,
hateful feelings and unbecoming words. All men are subject to this;
but the Latter-day Saints should be above it; and I wish to caution
them, and to inform them that if they expect to enter the celestial
kingdom they must overcome this weakness and the wicked dispositions
they have inherited through the fall; they must subdue, and become
masters of them in the name of Jesus, and become compassionate to all.
I have travelled a great deal in the world; and though, through the
evil that is within me, it is natural for me to contend, and if I am
opposed to oppose in return, and if a sharp word is spoken to me to
give a sharp word back, I have done so but rarely. It is wrong, and we
must subdue the inclination.

Vol. 14,  p.149
It has been mentioned here about the Saints leaving their homes and
being persecuted. They may be again for aught I know; and if in the
providence of God it is permitted to chasten us for our wickedness and
for yielding to sin, I hope we shall be able to bear it patiently; but
if the Latter-day Saints will live their religion and exercise faith
in the name of Jesus, they will be able to overcome every besetting
sin within themselves; and then we shall be able to overcome every foe
without, and we will live and outlive all the slander, falsehood and
prejudice now heaped mountain high against and around us by many
individuals in the nations. We will live it down, live it into
oblivion. But shall we turn away from the holy commandments of the
Lord and join hands with the wicked and ungodly to make our faith
popular? No, God forbid. I am happy in believing, in knowing and in
proclaiming, that the Lord Almighty has so organized his kingdom
[p.150] on the earth and he so rules it that no man will have the
privilege of coming into and abiding in it, and receiving a fullness
of its blessings through covetousness, selfishness or any spirit of
idolatry. In the contemplation of this I rejoice, and I am exceedingly
glad that the Lord has so ordered it that no man can be saved in his
sins and in his iniquity. All will have to come to the Lord and be
sanctified through the grace of Christ by faith in his name; without
this, I am happy to say, that none can be purified, sanctified and
prepared to inherit eternal glory.

Vol. 14,  p.150
Well, Latter-day Saints, will you live your religion? Sometimes I do
not know about this. I see and realize so much with regard to the
power of Satan on the earth, the evil propensities of mankind and the
weakness of human nature, that I do not know whether the Latter-day
Saints are going to abide all that will come upon them. Whip them and
they will acknowledge the Lord, abuse them and they will be Saints.
Have we any ensamples? We have. You take plenty of these who are
around here, who have been in this Tabernacle, and some probably who
are here to-day, and when they were in their own country, poor,
distressed, with not enough to eat, scanty clothing, no house of their
own to live in, not any property, not worth a chicken, and the finger
of scorn pointed at them from Monday morning until Saturday night, and
they would go weeping through the streets bearing precious seed, and
declare that "the Gospel is true, Jesus has spoken from the heavens,
the angel has flown through the midst of heaven and delivered the
Gospel to the children of men, the kingdom of God is set up, the word
of the Lord is within me and I am ready to declare it to the people;"
and they would go weeping week after week, month after month, and year
after year, in their poverty and wretchedness; but bring them here and
put them in a condition to gather around them a few hundreds or
thousands, and they will lift their heel against the Almighty; and
when I think of this I do not know how many of the Latter-day Saints
will apostatize. Let us be in a condition now, if we could step
forward directly into a position in Which we should be equal with our
neighbors, equal with the corruptions of this world, equal with the
wicked, and we should have praise and popularity. I am glad it is not
so. If we could have the favor of the wicked world, and have the
blessings heaped upon us and be fostered as other people, communities
and territories are, probably it would lead away a great many. It is
all right now. If we will bear all these things and be patient, and
live our religion whether We have enough to eat or half enough;
whether we have a good house to dwell in, or we live in tents, wagons,
or in dens and caves, and love the Lord and delight to do his will and
walk humbly before him, and overcome every passion and evil
propensity, and subdue the old man within us that Christ may live
within us—the new man to his glory, we will inherit celestial glory.
But no person will be sanctified without the law—the law which the
Lord has given, will be observed by few comparatively, when we take
into account the vast numbers who have lived on the face of the earth.
There is no prospect whatever of multitudes of them being sanctified
by the law of Christ. What we shall do for them in the Millennium it
is not for me to say altogether. We shall do a great deal, there is no
question about it. It is a matter of great rejoicing, and should bring
forth gratitude from the [p.151] hearts of the whole world of mankind,
that the Lord has promised a day of rest. The day will come when Jesus
will rule King of nations, as he now does King of Saints, and this
glorious rest that the Saints have been looking for for thousands and
thousands of years, from the days of Adam until now, will arrive. They
have been looking for the absent body, just as John the Revelator
says, He saw the souls under the altar crying, "How long, O Lord?" We
are waiting for the absent body, how long shall we look for it? It
will come again by and by, and the spirit and the body will be
reunited; but how many will be prepared to enter the celestial kingdom
unless they are officiated for it is not for me to say. But if we
preserve ourselves in the truth and live so that we shall be worthy of
the celestial kingdom, by and by we can officiate for those who have
died without law—the honest, honorable, good, truthful, virtuous and
pure. By and by it will be said unto us, "Go ye forth and be baptized
for them, and receive the ordinances for them;" and the hearts of the
children will be turned to the fathers who have slept in their graves,
and they will secure to them eternal life. This must be, lest the Lord
come and smite the earth with a curse. The children will go forth and
revive this law for those who have slept for thousands of years who
died without the law. Jesus will prepare a way to bring them up into
his presence. But were it not for the few who will be prepared here on
the earth to officiate when the Lord shall come to reign King of
nations, What would be the condition of the world? They would sleep
and sleep on; but the way is prepared for their redemption.

Vol. 14,  p.151
Now, those who cannot abide the law of the Celestial kingdom cannot
abide the glory of a celestial kingdom. All Christians are looking for
celestial glory, but can they abide it? They cannot; it would consume
them, for "our God is a consuming fire." They think they could abide a
celestial kingdom; but they could not. They will have to abide another
kingdom and another glory, according to the lives they lead and the
knowledge they possess here. When we look at it, we should have
compassion and we should be charitable. I want to say: a great many
priests have been here and I have spoken before them; if there be any
here to-day I say to them and to every priest on the face of the
earth, I do not care whether they be Christian, Pagan or Mahommedan,
you should live according to the best light you have; and if you do
you will receive all the glory you ever anticipated. We should not be
prejudiced against you in the least; even if you are against us and
declare falsehoods about us we should not retaliate. But how prone we
are to rebuke if we are rebuked, or if we receive a sharp word to
return one. The Latter-day Saints have to overcome this; and the world
may cry out and say all manner of evil against us, but, my brethren
and sisters, let us so live that it will be said falsely. It we do
this, happy are we; but if truthful, woe be to the Latter-day Saints!
Let all evil spoken of the people called Latter-day Saints be falsely
spoken, as some that I heard a week to-night. Shall I mention it? How
quickly "old Adam"' rose within me, when the gentleman speaking
pointed his finger, and said, "You murderers!" And I thought, "Will
you not prove it?" I did not say a word; I thought about it a minute,
and concluded that it was not worth noticing. He did not say you
"Latter-day Saints," but his congregation was mainly composed of
Latter-day Saints, and said he, "You [p.152] murderers!" Could he
prove this? No, no, he could not. Could any man prove it? Not that man
that lives on the face of the earth; it cannot be proved. Why? Because
the Saints are free and clear from the crime, that is the reason. Let
the evil they speak of us be just as false as that was when they were
going to bring us all to judgment!

Vol. 14,  p.152
I believe I will venture to say a little further The gentleman said
all would be brought to judgment, and said he, "You who have two wives
will be there?" I thought to myself, "Glory, allelulia, we shall be
along with you father Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and with Moses and the
prophets." I do not wish to say one word to east a reflection
whatever; but pity, pity! Open the Bible and read from Genesis to
Revelations, and the whole amount of the Christian religion, and all
that they can teach and tell is, "Come to Christ, come to Christ!"
Why, certainly, that is right. Come to Christ, and with it forsake our
sins, and when we do this, keep the commandments of Christ and fulfill
the law just as he did. Said he, "I come not to destroy the law but to
fulfill it;" and he declared that every jot and tittle thereof should
be fulfilled. Now pardon me, but if I am a Saint my heart would he
filled with pity, oh, how pitiful, and yet I could say, and with
justice and truth, though it might sound harshly to the ears of some,
"O, fools and slow of heart to believe" all that is written of Jesus
and the prophets, of the latter-day work, of the Millennium, of the
coming forth of the kingdom of God upon the earth, of the cleansing
and revolutionizing of the inhabitants of the earth, and preparing
them for the coming of the Son of Man! I could say to the whole
Christian world, justly, "O fools and slow of heart to believe what is
written in the Bible and other books concerning these things."

Vol. 14,  p.152
I say "other books," for we believe in other books as well as the
Bible; but do we on that account believe in an untruth? No. I heard
something this morning about our religion being vulgarly called
"Mormonism." I say not vulgarly called so. Mormon was a good man, and
he is in heaven, or in a good place at any rate; and the Book of
Mormon is named after him, and we believe it. What does the word
mormon mean? In the strict sense, and as it was translated by the
ancients, it means more good. Mormon, more good; and "Mormonism"
embraces all the truth that there is in heaven and on the earth; and
if there is any in hell it belongs to us. Every truth in the sciences
and in the arts, and all the knowledge that God has given to man in
mechanism, and in fact on the earth, which is but a small speck among
the creations of God, and the whole universe, all is incorporated in
and constitutes what the world call "Mormonism." If we have errors,
and seeing that we are just like other people, it is natural to
suppose that we are not free from them, they should be overcome. There
is no other people on the face of the earth that have the law of God
as the Latter-day Saints have it. They believe in the ordinances of
the house of God, they believe in the laws that the Lord has revealed
for the salvation of the children of men. All the